Home Blog Page 6594

Part One: 2014, River Talk

From home to the canal, it’s 2,124 steps. From the canal to the studio, it’s 2,536 steps. If the step count is off, it must be the shoes. I have walked this route every day, for five months now, without fail. Today, I took more steps than usual. From home to the canal, and from the canal to the studio, each segment had at least 200 extra steps. I must have lost my way. If my footprints were visible in the bright sunlight, you’d see them stagger and zigzag. But that’s not the worst part—you’d also notice my footprints look odd as if I’m walking backward, with my shoes on the wrong feet. Assistant Xiao Wang told me when I arrived at the studio.

“Mr. Xie, you drank too much. Should we handle some things before the meeting?”

I appreciate his sharpness and directness, qualities that led me to hire him from the TV station for his precision and insight. I then asked if he had explored other sections of the canal besides Tongzhou’s. Can you guess what he said? “Mr. Xie, I grew up in the northwest, where you can’t even find a decent ditch. So, I dream of water the most. I haven’t seen other parts of the canal, but I know the veins in my body.

The Grand Canal runs through China from north to south, just like arteries run through my body.” I began to like him but still reminded him that being an assistant isn’t easy. He said, “Mr. Xie, it depends on who’s doing it; some make it a menial job, others make it a vice-president’s role.” I slapped the table and said, “You’re coming with me.” The practice has proven we were both right. In my studio, there’s no vice president. When I’m not around, everyone listens to Assistant Wang.

“Too much drink,” I hiccupped. “Some problems can’t be solved no matter how hard you try. Gather everyone, let’s start the meeting.”

I was drunk, done in by myself. My legs wouldn’t listen, which is why my steps were so off. Whether the shoes fit or not wasn’t the issue. The meeting had to go on, and the project had to continue. They didn’t need to know how much trouble “The Grand River Talks” was facing. I washed my face in the restroom, Xiao Wang made me a cup of coffee, and I downed it in one go. Drinking isn’t like this; when I drink alone, I always take my time to knock myself out slowly. The canal outside, shaded by green trees, flows endlessly.

Every day, I spend an hour or two by the window, mindlessly gazing at this great river. I often imagine its grandeur over a hundred years ago, with sails and masts rising, boats docking, the riverbanks bustling with ten thousand households, shops teeming with merchants, and peddlers shouting in the ancient streets. Back then, people wore long robes and broad sleeves, caps, and gowns, while boatmen and sailors were brisk in their short attire, and gangs of porters worked shirtless, their bronze bodies glistening with sweat.

There was hardship and prosperity, a bustling riverside life like a living “Riverside Scene at Qingming Festival.” I love this vibrant life; it makes me feel alive. Everyone is there with you, how wonderful. I did a dozen chest expansions facing the canal, feeling myself inch back to who I was before the drink. Alright, time for the meeting.

When we have meetings, they sit while I stand. The studio isn’t that big. I told the eight young people, “Sorry, I had a bit to drink at lunch. It’s because we received good news: another benefactor has arrived, and we secured a substantial new investment.” Eight young voices erupted in cheers, “Oh yeah!” They believe easily, not because of their lack of experience, where they’d fall into any pit you dig, but because they have the capital of youth. This capital is so abundant that they can boldly hold steadfast hope for anything. They don’t know failure. Even if they fail, it doesn’t count as failure.

I told them, “Now ‘The Grand River Talks’ is our studio’s top priority. Besides routine projects, everyone should focus on this program. ‘The Grand River Talks’ has reached a critical stage.” What does a critical stage mean? To them, it means the project is at its peak, and they need to push further, roll up their sleeves, and add more speed to the momentum. To me, a critical stage is truly critical, like besieging a fortress that’s impregnable, a 1.78-meter hope facing a 2.26-meter despair.

The benefactor didn’t come; the existing investment was cut off. This happened just this morning. A friend at the TV station informed me over the phone, “Buddy, sorry, the leadership is unhappy. The senior staff have no confidence in this project, and without confidence, they have no interest.”

“But it was him who encouraged me to do it in the first place.”

“He also used to send three roses to Ms. Li every day, but they still ended up divorced, didn’t they?”

“Leadership” refers to our boss, the one we all worked under before I resigned. Ms. Li was his ex-wife, a real beauty back in the day, both on and off-screen, a flower wherever she went. Our boss pursued her with a relentless determination, completely disregarding any sense of dignity. My informant and I used to assist him in his pursuits. We had just graduated back then and hadn’t yet learned how to date. One of us was always buying flowers for him, and the other was on lookout duty, alerting him whenever Ms. Li appeared, giving him precious time to adjust his suit and his meticulously styled hair.

Ms. Li had a cleanliness obsession. The boss once told us, “Compared to Ms. Li, all the women in the world are just women.” I didn’t quite understand what he meant, but it sounded profound, so I enthusiastically kept running to the flower shop. I was familiar with the owners of every flower shop around the TV station. The owner of “Destiny Flowers” was in her thirties and weighed over 200 pounds. One day, she shyly said to me, “Xiao Xie, it’s rare to find a devoted young man like you. If I were ten years younger, I’d go all out to win you over.” I was so scared that I didn’t dare to buy flowers from her shop for over two months.

Ms. Li was eventually won over. Twenty years later, she was divorced. Our boss had fallen for a newcomer at the station, Xiao Wu, who was twenty years younger than Ms. Li. Before I resigned, the boss told us sincerely, “Compared to Xiao Wu, all the women in the world are just women.”

I should’ve known better than to trust a man who constantly elevates one woman above all others. After resigning, I went independent. I didn’t like the culture at the station—spending more than half the year doing things you don’t like and half the day doing things you don’t want to do. So, I decided to quit and free myself from that nonsense. I stuck to my old profession, making programs, selling them to TV stations, or getting investments and projects from the station and working on them in a small, independent manner. Essentially, it’s a collaboration, but I get to do what I love. At least, when I produce something good, I can proudly put my name on it. “The Grand River Talks” is one such project I’m collaborating on with the station.

One day, the three of us were chatting, and the conversation drifted to the idea of returning to one’s roots. I mentioned that my father had been expressing a strong desire to visit our ancestral graves lately. When his arm hurts, he considers burning spirit money for ancestors; if his heart skips, he thinks of sending money. Lingering smog suggests ancestral displeasure. The problem is, my father can’t travel anymore, so I would have to go for him. Worse yet, he left his hometown when he was young and rarely returned. Both my grandparents happened to pass away in Beijing, so they were buried here. He has no clear memory of where his grandparents and great-grandparents are buried in our hometown. He vaguely remembers taking a ferry with my grandfather from the north bank to the south bank to visit the graves. The ancestors were buried by the canal.

The canal runs through my hometown for at least several dozen kilometers. More than half a century has passed, and even if the canal hasn’t changed its course, the world has undergone countless changes due to the fervent construction of socialism. Where would I even start looking? The boss asked:

“Your hometown’s canal? Which canal?”

“Of course, the Beijing-Hangzhou Grand Canal.”

“You have to take on this task,” the boss said, slapping his thigh with a bang. I could practically hear the sound of coins hitting the floor. “The Grand Canal is currently being considered for World Heritage status. The higher-ups want us to produce a complementary high-profile program. You’re the one to do it.”

“How should I do it?” I asked.

“If I knew how, would I need to tell you?”

Fair enough. The boss’s job is to give orders; it’s up to the subordinates to figure out the details. “Is it… lucrative?” I rubbed my thumb and index finger together, implying money.

There’s no need to hide it; they all know I need money. I got divorced. But unlike the boss, who divorced Ms. Li, I was the one left. Happy families are all alike; every unhappy family is unhappy in its way. My unique trait: is being left. My child lives with my ex-wife, and I pay a substantial amount of child support. Why is the amount two and a half times what the court ordered? According to my ex-wife, “To ensure our son becomes a top-tier talent, and you begrudge this little money?

You could pay just five bucks a month, and I’d raise him on that.” She sent this message via text. In her texts, Chinese characters reveal their full pictorial nature, each one baring a sinister expression and emitting a mocking tone. For years, I couldn’t understand why we Chinese become mortal enemies after a divorce as if we can’t coexist. This confusion spanned many years, even before the divorce. My wife and I had earnestly discussed the issue, thinking we could remain friends after the divorce, understanding each other. She fully agreed, but as soon as we divorced, she turned hostile. We couldn’t even be casual friends; she gave me no chance.

Because our son needed to study, I gave the house and car to my ex-wife, along with four-fifths of our assets. I moved from Chaoyang to Xishangyuan in Tongzhou, where housing is cheaper. This wasn’t enough, though. Besides child support, my son constantly asks for money. If I want to see him, I need to bring at least a thousand or two each visit. Without that, I can’t get near him. I called my ex-wife and said, “Even as an ex-husband, you don’t have to go to such extremes.”

She snorted, “Ex-husband or not, what do I care? I only know you’re the father of the child.”

Alright, I’m the kid’s dad, and I’ll endure it. But enduring isn’t a matter of morals, emotions, or attitude; it’s an economic issue. I need to make money.

The boss said, “A task from the higher-ups—do you think they’ll shortchange you?”

I slapped my thigh with a sound like money falling to the ground. “Deal.”

In reality, I don’t know much about the Grand Canal. Of course, I know a bit about the Tongzhou section because I moved here by chance. I often take evening walks by the river, from Xinhua East Road to Dongguan Bridge. After the bridge, there’s a wide wooden walkway along the North Canal, perfect for post-dinner strolls. When I was looking for a house, the real estate agent kept persuading me: “The wise find joy in water.

A river-view house, Mr. Xie! You can see the canal from your apartment. To the north, there’s the famous Burning Lamp Tower, a landmark from the Northern Zhou Dynasty. Back in the day, cargo boats would feel at ease upon seeing this tower, knowing they had reached the end of the Grand Canal and their journey was complete.” Once I moved in, I realized you couldn’t see the canal at all; the trees along the river were blocked by the two buildings in front. The real estate agent had said, “You can see the canal from the building,” but he meant from the rooftop, for crying out loud.

After taking on this project, I suddenly felt that even if I couldn’t see the canal, it was still a river-view house. Knowing that the canal, 2,124 steps away, would bring me the sound of money made it worthwhile. We rented the top floor of a building on the roadside purely to save money, which turned out to be a wise decision. While I’m not well-versed in the Grand Canal, beyond the stories from my father and grandparents about the canal in our hometown, I don’t know any more than the average Chinese person.

But things have changed. After all the twists and turns, I’ve almost become a half-expert on the canal.

At first, I just wanted to make some money from this project. Before the project was officially approved, I went through the motions of convening several expert meetings, consulting the old masters from every angle on how to dig into and showcase the history of the Grand Canal, and how we should approach it today. After hearing their advice, the studio developed a feasible plan based on the program’s viewing characteristics and our situation. We’re a small workshop with just a few weapons; we can’t fight battles that require deploying an army. We can only engage in guerrilla warfare. So, the presentation had to be impeccable, and we had to be able to move a ton with just a few pounds.

After careful consideration, we settled on storytelling as the main approach, interspersed with video and image data displays, and named the program “The Grand River Talks.”

“The Grand River” refers to the Beijing-Hangzhou Grand Canal, and “Talks” signify in-depth discussions. Before resigning, I had hosted two chat shows at the station. Although my voice seemed somewhat professional and my appearance hadn’t reached the point of being unbearable, with the encouragement of the younger generation, I bought a few cheap Tang suits and stepped into the rented studio. Stepping in wasn’t troublesome, and neither was speaking. The real trouble lay in collecting enough stories and materials beforehand.

We planned to produce ten episodes, each featuring a different story, covering every aspect of the Beijing-Hangzhou Grand Canal’s history, present, and future—politics, economy, culture, daily life, and more. The eight young people and I split up to investigate, searching for clues, stories, and information. We consulted experts, and then we all, including the relevant experts, sat together to deliberate and integrate our findings, conducting scriptwriting, interviews, and on-site shooting simultaneously. Although we called it guerrilla warfare, once we got into it, it became a protracted trench warfare.

Progress was going well, but I knew I was only putting in about sixty to seventy percent of my effort. For me, it was just a project—once it was initiated, received initial investment, and smoothly progressed, it was done. But halfway through, I unexpectedly developed an emotional attachment to this project, beyond my control. This was undoubtedly related to my father’s nagging in my ear. He always talked about his hometown, which he left at the age of nineteen, with the canal running through it.

He often dreamed of his childhood canal: how clear the water was, with people on both banks washing rice and vegetables in the river; how brave the bamboo rafters were, battling whirlpools with their oars during heavy rain; he even dreamed of the white-clad woman he used to see every morning practicing Zhou Xinfang’s singing on the Water Gate Bridge on his way to school, and she hadn’t aged a bit over the years. They say people have premonitions of death, and as life nears its end, they often dream of childhood.

The thing is, my father can devour thirty dumplings in one sitting, matching my entire day’s intake, and he’s still young at heart, slipping away from my mother’s watchful eye to dance with middle-aged women in the neighborhood square. He loves life so much that the day his oil runs dry and his lamp goes out won’t be any closer than Beijing to his hometown. My mother blames me for this, saying it’s because I’m always talking about the canal that the old man got restless.

After spending decades in the research institute, my father developed a formidable professional habit. Whenever he became interested in something, he approached it as if it were a scientific research project—whether it was dancing with middle-aged women in the square (according to my mother, his market wasn’t as good among them), or discussing the Grand Canal. If someone keeps grumbling about someone or something all day long, even if that person is the kindest soul on earth, after hearing it for a while, you’ll start to find it intolerable. It’s like my ex-wife constantly brainwashing our son, talking about how unbearable his father is. My son believed her and every time he saw me, he would distance himself, looking at me with the eyes of someone observing a released convict.

If someone is constantly nagging you about something, no matter how dull it may seem, over time, you’ll inexplicably develop feelings for it. My father talked about the Grand Canal incessantly, and slowly but surely, he even started calling me “the grandson of the Grand Canal,” considering himself as “the son of the Grand Canal.” Anyway, the Grand Canal became our ancestor, both for my father and me.

However, there’s another more significant reason—I’ve genuinely come to understand the Grand Canal more and more. That’s the thing about it. Or perhaps, because I’ve been gaining a deeper understanding, I’ve started to grasp it a bit. I don’t understand it from a theoretical perspective; instead, I understand it through stories, details, through the vibrant daily life along the canal. We interviewed a Grand Canal expert who, instead of discussing grand theories, talked about his seventy-nine years entwined with the canal.

Through words, pictures, sounds, and videos—his own, as well as those of his family and friends—it was a multimedia presentation, a forty-five-minute joint autobiography with the canal. At the end, there was a slow-motion video of the old man walking alone by the canal. It was overcast during filming, but just as we were about to wrap up, the clouds parted, and the sun rose. The western sky lit up with vibrant colors, and his long, slender shadow stretched across the canal, spanning half its width in an instant.

I was there during the shoot, and I couldn’t help but be overwhelmed by the power of nature and the metaphor it presented. When we finally recorded that episode of “Tales of the Grand Canal” in the studio, a seamless narrative that lasted over an hour, I found myself in tears when the old man’s shadow suddenly spread across the water. I, known for my control over emotional scenes, was suddenly unable to contain myself. I’ve never been so extravagant with my words, as if I were holding a dictionary of positivity in my arms:

“This shot reminds me of dedication, loyalty, and dependence, it reminds me of staying true to oneself, it reminds me of destiny, radiance, and the eternal flow of rivers.”

I even managed to move the catering crew to tears.

We’ve collected plenty of stories like this. Boat runners, fishermen, those who’ve run shops along the canal for decades, shipbuilders with years of experience, long-distance runners who stick to the canal year-round, civil servants and law enforcement officers who manage the canal, master chefs specializing in canal-fresh cuisine, archaeologists excavating along the canal, rope pullers, ferry operators, mud trappers… Anyone with even a slight connection, the kids from the studio reached out to them. Being the protagonist is great if possible, but even if not, they’re kept as supplementary material, who knows which issue or which sentence might be used later. I didn’t pay much attention to the initial three issues, but from the fourth issue onwards, I immersed myself. Starting to look back, I found plenty of stories and details to rescue us when the time was critical, then they became like firefighters.

I started to take it seriously. This profession requires seriousness, yet it’s also afraid of it; taking it seriously means possibly making good films, but it also means increasing investment, and taking time to do things meticulously. I decided to turn “The Great River Saga” into a masterpiece. I’ve already exhausted the early investment, and I’ve poured all the money I can scrape together into it. Full of passion, awaiting the next round of funding, the folks from the TV station poured cold water on me, saying the follow-up investment might fall through.

It wasn’t a good sign when my phone rang in the morning. Just as I hung up on my ex-wife’s call, my son wanted to join an English summer camp, and the related expenses plus living costs in the UK would amount to another forty thousand. I asked, “Do you need that much?” My ex-wife said, “If you don’t believe it, have your son bring back the invoices for reimbursement. I’ll remind him not to forget to ask for receipts even when using paid public toilets.” Divorce brings such significant changes to a person; my ex-wife, who used to ask for my help even to write an annual work summary, has now become a language expert, and every word she uses feels chilly. Luckily, she left me. If it were the other way around, I might have ended up becoming a great writer.

After hanging up the phone, I slouched onto the couch, feeling like it wasn’t just my wallet my ex-wife had emptied but my bones too. My mother emerged from the bathroom, carrying my black jacket. It had just been tossed into the laundry basket before I showered last night. My mother said:

“I discussed it with your dad. We’ve decided to rent out our old house. When will someone help you take care of this place? Once we find a tenant, we’ll move back.”

“Mom, didn’t we agree to leave it empty? Renting it out would ruin it. We don’t need that extra money.”

“Every penny counts. You’re not exactly rolling in cash these days.”

“Who says that? Are we running out of money? Here, take it.”

“Alright, don’t pretend. You can’t hide anything from your mother.” My mother turned the jacket inside out, patting the pockets on the chest. “It’s been a while since I found any money in your pockets. It wasn’t like this before. You used to be so careless. How many times did I find three or five hundred yuan before doing the laundry?”

Upon closer reflection, I realized she was right. It had been two months since I last gave my mother any living expenses. Still, that didn’t stop me from being stubborn. “I’ve just started using a wallet lately.”

Then the guys from the TV station called. As soon as I heard the ringtone of “Stairway to Heaven,” I had a sinking feeling. And true enough, the first words from the phone were:

“Bro, I know you’ve got nerves of steel.”

“If it’s good news, spill it now; if it’s bad, save it for tonight, so I don’t lose sleep over it.”

“Better now. Delaying might make your losses even worse.”

I could practically feel the hairs on the back of my neck standing up. To avoid my father, who was sitting in the rattan chair reading the newspaper, I walked out onto the balcony.

“No go, the higher-ups aren’t interested anymore.”

“Why?”

“Lack of confidence. They think the chances of the Grand Canal getting listed as a World Heritage site are close to zero. Word is, even the bigwigs at headquarters feel the same way. First, the Grand Canal south of Jining is still operational and thriving, so it’s not considered heritage; second, they went on business trips to Dezhou and Cangzhou, where parts of the canal have turned into sewage ditches, some places don’t even have a visible riverbed. If something disappears, where’s the ‘heritage’ in it? So, it’s a no-go.”

“The operational part is considered ‘Living Linear Cultural Heritage.’ That’s still cultural, right? It was crystal clear when we first proposed it, every word was transparent. We can clean up the sewage ditches, and as for places where the riverbed is invisible, it’s not like it vanished into thin air, a few shovels can uncover it.”

“Don’t get me started on serious academic issues; it gives me a headache. I’m just passing on a message. Even if you manage to secure follow-up funding, it’ll probably be just a gesture of goodwill. Of course, goodwill is still money. Brother, I can only wish you good luck. Goodbye.”

After hanging up, I swung my phone in a wide loop and then tucked it back into my pocket. I wanted to slam it into the leader’s face. When it rains, it pours, and that perfectly describes my screwed-up morning. I went into the study, sat down, tore a piece of A4 paper into quarters, and wrote “Continue” on two of them and “Terminate” on the other two. I folded them into small squares and placed them in an empty bamboo pen holder. After shaking it a couple of times, I stopped and grabbed a third piece of paper, wrote “Continue” again, crumpled it up, and tossed it in.

As I prepared to overturn the pen holder onto the desk, I still wasn’t satisfied. I wrote “Continue” on the fourth piece of paper, crumpled it, and added it to the holder. Shaking and rattling it, I finally overturned it onto the desk, facing the stack of Grand Canal materials beside the computer, I said:

“I’ve done my best, brother.”

I picked up the pen holder, closed my eyes, and pinched one of the four crumpled papers. I unfolded it: “Continue.” This paper stayed in the holder, and I discarded the others. I rearranged the pens – fountain, pencil, brush, ballpoint – back into the holder. Your call. Then I fetched the bottle of Maotai that had been sitting in the cupboard for ten years and brought it to the dining table.

Father was clearing the table, glancing at me. “Changed your luck?”

“It’s the Wanghe Calendar,” I corrected him.

“Ah the Wanghe Calendar. Changed?”

My studio is called “Wanghe Film and Television Studio.” To expand publicity, the kids came up with a creative idea: the “Wanghe Calendar.” Before New Year’s, they prepare a calendar for the next year, indicating which lunar day it is, what’s favorable and unfavorable to do that day, and significant historical events that happened on that date. There’s a paper version and an electronic version for online posting. I brought back a paper copy, and Mother hung it behind the door; the old couple would check it every day before leaving the house. Today’s entry read: “Favorable for travel; avoid alcohol, avoid decision-making.” I couldn’t quite figure out the rationale behind each day’s “favorable” and “avoidance,” and I didn’t bother to ask. Young people always find a way.

“I’ve got a major decision to make, so it’s time to celebrate.”

“Changed,” Father said, peering into the kitchen from behind his reading glasses. “I’ll consult your mother later to see if this liquor is drinkable.”

The old lady always likes to think of major decisions in a positive light and celebrate with Maotai. It must be something significant. She walked behind the door, tore off the top sheet of the “Wanghe Calendar,” and said, “Today has passed.”

Father and I indulged ourselves, finishing off a bottle of Maotai. To savor the last half glass, we even removed the bottleneck and retrieved those two glass beads. Mother also symbolically attended, sipping a three-qi glass. By the time we finished the meal, it was already afternoon. I staggered back to the studio, wearing shoes backward.

Eight young faces were brimming with energy. I said, “With new funding about to come in, are you confident in the future editing and planning of ‘The Great River Saga’?”

“Yes—”

They stretched their voices as long as the 1,797-kilometer Grand Canal. They had confidence, so I had confidence. At forty, I often feel that strength doesn’t come from careful deliberation but from passion. Without passion, no matter how clear your thoughts, they’re futile. Resting your chin on your hand, you might unwittingly waste a lifetime.

“If you have it, Wanghe Studio has it, and ‘The Great River Saga’ has it. So, tell me, what discoveries or good ideas do you have?”

The design lead, Xiao Zhong, said she found a photography exhibition from two years ago online, titled “Time and Rivers,” and the photos were exceptionally well done. Xiao Zhong graduated from the Central Academy of Fine Arts, specializing in photography. With her discerning eye, if she said something was good, it must be extraordinary. She connected her notebook to the projector and opened the downloaded photos as a slideshow. Despite some pixelation and light distortion on the white wall, everyone still found them incredibly beautiful.

Especially striking was the strong storytelling in the photos; some of the kids even clapped in appreciation, saying, “This is what we’re looking for.” And they were right. What we want is detail and narrative, and these photos have already prepared them for us. Even just a close-up of a person’s face makes you feel like there are countless stories hidden behind their expression, enough to talk about for hours. More photos capture fleeting moments of life, with landscapes and people. In the photographer’s lens, every scene isn’t static but in motion, with a visible past and future. There’s a series of wedding photos onboard a boat, each one remarkable.

I asked Xiao Zhong if they were staged. According to the photographer’s preface in the exhibition, all the photos were candid shots. Based on the information, she also verified that most of the exhibited photos were indeed from the Beijing-Hangzhou Grand Canal. There were also several shots of cracked riverbeds, resembling old trees or wounds, filled with deep emotions, deeply unsettling. If these scenes also came from the Grand Canal, it might be from a section north of Jining, where the leaders lost confidence. Even these distressing scenes were tailor-made for us.

“Do we have any information about the author?”

“I’ve checked. Sun Yanlin, female, thirty-two years old, associate professor at a certain university’s School of Fine Arts in Huai’an. Tried calling the landline provided by the curatorial team several times, but no one answered.” Xiao Zhong pressed a button, and a photo of a young woman with her head down appeared on the screen. She had glossy black short hair, a well-shaped head, and you could only faintly see a rounded chin. “This is the author. It’s already the most revealing photo we have of her.”

It’s a promising subject, but we need to be prepared for a tough battle. For most people, organizing a large photography exhibition is a prestigious event, and they eagerly hang their photos across half the gallery. But she’s barely showing her chin; I have a feeling she might be difficult to deal with. After the meeting, I called Xiao Zhong and another guy who’s good at writing scripts to my office. First, we need to continue trying to contact the author; second, we need to keep gathering relevant materials because if we’re going to pursue this subject, we need to be prepared.

Let’s prepare two plans: if we manage to contact the author and she’s willing to cooperate in recording this episode, that would be the best scenario. But if we can’t find her or if she refuses to cooperate, then we’ll use “Searching for the Photographer” as the theme for this episode—that’s our second plan. I instructed them to keep their minds open during the preparation process. Before leaving, I asked Xiao Zhong to send me her PowerPoint presentation so I could have a look at it.

Sun Yanlin was indeed difficult to deal with. Xiao Zhong got her email address from the art school where she teaches and sent her an email. After two days, she replied with just eight words: “In the Netherlands, contact me upon my return.” According to the course schedule provided by the school, she had classes three days later. On the fourth day, Xiao Zhong sent another email, explaining our intentions in detail and with sincere language. This time, the response was swift; she replied that same evening: “Too busy, not interested. Feel free to use the photos online if they suit your needs, no copyright concerns.” Xiao Zhong forwarded the email to me, asking what to do next.

I’m not sure what to do. I sat at my desk, flipping through Sun Yanlin’s photography works and her pictures on the computer repeatedly. They were well taken. There was a black and white photo: the shore resembled a stone wall, the water like moonlight, a fisherman just having paddled his bamboo raft to the bank, trousers rolled up high, one leg higher than the other, his lean upper body bare, carrying a dripping fishing net, abruptly turned his head and spotted her camera.

The unevenly burned cigarette dangled from the lips of the rugged fisherman; a piece of ash fell onto his elbow just as he turned, caught perfectly by the camera. The ash drew a line, the drops of water drew many lines, and the ripples drew more, twisting and turning, pulling out lines that formed half of the image, while the lines drawn from the fisherman’s gaze covered the entire photo. The photo was titled “Elegy.” The fisherman had toiled all day, yet the metal bucket at his feet remained empty, not even half a fish caught. It pained me to see, and I absentmindedly lit a cigarette. Just as my father walked in, I took the third drag.

“What are you busy with?” the old man said. “Your mother ordered us to eat.”

“Looking at photos of the canal,” I said as I pressed the down arrow key.

My father nodded towards the computer screen with his chin. Only Sun Yanlin’s chin was visible.

“Oh, I was looking for this photographer,” he said.

“Then go look for her, why sit around? Action speaks louder than words,” the old man chuckled.

YeAh why not go look for her? It suddenly occurred to me that this Sun Yanlin was from Huai’an, the old hometown that my father had always cherished. I flipped through the photos and showed them to my father.

My father leaned in, flipping through each photo, occasionally pausing, hesitant to make a judgment. “It’s our hometown!” he exclaimed, then hesitated, “Looks like it. But is it?” Finally, he sighed, “Ah getting old is troublesome, even your memory doesn’t listen to you anymore.” My father was a master of beating around the bush, so when he said that, I knew he was hinting that it was time for me to make a trip back to our old home. But I played dumb. My mother was issuing ultimatums in the living room, threatening to throw away the food if we didn’t come to eat. So, my father and I headed to the dining room. As we sat down at the table, my father leaned in conspiratorially and said, “Son, I think that girl looks pretty. You should take some time to go to our hometown and look for her.”

“But she might not even be in our hometown.”

“If you don’t go look, how would you know she’s not there?”

My mother tapped her chopsticks impatiently. “Eating is more important than talking about grave matters.”

“We’ll stop talking about it during this meal,” my father declared, glancing at the clock. “Starting from now, at six sixteen in the evening, we won’t say another word during dinner. Let’s eat.”

The sudden shift from talking about pretty girls to grave matters almost choked me on my rice porridge. I wondered how my old man managed his logic throughout his life. Nevertheless, it was a good suggestion, hitting two birds with one stone. So why not?

The next day, I went to the studio, busy all day getting everything in order. The following morning, I caught a flight to Huai’an, departing just after six in the morning.

My father gave me the names and addresses of my paternal uncles, who were the sons of my grandfather’s elder brother. One uncle worked as a laborer at the Qingjiang Tractor Factory, while the other was a performer at the Huaihai Drama Troupe, although he should have retired years ago. I looked them up online. The Huaihai Drama Troupe still existed, but the Qingjiang Tractor Factory, once on par with the Shanghai Tractor-Automobile Joint Venture Factory and the Tianjin Tractor Manufacturing Factory, had ceased production. In this vast sea of people, finding these two older brothers might be just as challenging as locating Sun Yanlin. I found a hotel near the university and checked in.

Sun Yanlin didn’t have classes these days, and since she didn’t have classes, she wouldn’t be at school. The classroom was the best place to find her. I decided to spend these two days exploring this section of the canal in Huai’an carefully; it would give me something to talk to Teacher Sun about. When I met my paternal uncles, I didn’t feel out of place either.

I could tell them that over these years, my father and I had been in Beijing, but our hearts remained tied to our hometown, always keeping an eye on the goings-on along the canal. In this city, aside from GDP, the canal was undoubtedly the most significant. Flowing through the city for a millennium, it was its lifeline and the source of its culture. I called a travel agency and arranged for a knowledgeable guide for a two-day private tour focused on canal culture.

The guide was a young man named Hu. I could call him Xiaohu or Guide Hu. He wasn’t just any guide; this lad knew his stuff. He had been involved in drafting materials for the city’s cultural and broadcasting bureau regarding the Great Canal’s bid for UNESCO heritage status. When it came to the canal, he had a wealth of knowledge. From King Fuchai of Wu digging the Han Canal to the current UNESCO bid, he knew every twist and turn like the back of his hand. He even saved me the trouble of hiring a driver; over the next two days, he drove me around every inch of the sixty-eight-kilometer section of the Grand Canal in Huai’an.

The “water interchange” where the Grand Canal intersects with the Huai River’s estuary. Li Canal. The newly opened Grand Canal after straightening and diverting. The Huai’an Ship Lock. The Grand Canal Inspectorate. The Canal Transport Museum. Zhenhuai Tower. Wentong Pagoda. Rivertown Ancient Town. Ban Sluice. Dazha Gate. Laobakou. Qingjiangpu Tower. The Imperial Dock. Ruo Fei Bridge. The Monument of South Ships and North Horses. Shuimen Bridge. Beimen Bridge. Du Tian Temple. Ciyun Temple. Shi Dock. Huajie Street. Confucius Temple. Dawang Temple. Fengji Granary. West Chang Street Water Dragon Bureau. Qingyan Garden. Abandoned Yellow River. Matou Town. Hongze Lake Embankment. The Five Virtues of Benevolence, Righteousness, Propriety, Wisdom, and Trust…

Because of working on “The Tales of the Grand River,” I had sporadic knowledge about the Huai’an section of the canal. Walking along the canal, I realized the limitations of armchair analysis: my thoughts were always a step behind, lagging. I told Xiaohu that as I got older, my memory was starting to lag. He, being a local like me, understood that this was just a cover-up excuse, but he just smiled and didn’t call me out on it. Xiaohu had grown up by the canal, he’d seen every blade of grass along its banks change over thirty times, so he always had something to say. He understood it so well; it was as if the river flowed right before his eyes. I joked with him, saying maybe we’d need him to make an appearance on the show sometime, and the young lad flashed me a V-sign.

“Absolutely,” he said, “Even though it’s just a stinking ditch, flowing at your doorstep for over a thousand years, it’s still become our mother river.”

Among the registered and auditing students in the classroom, I was the oldest. As the saying goes, “In a flock of sheep, there’s always one that stands out”; I sat at the back, mostly keeping my head down. Sun Yanlin taught using PowerPoint slides and also utilized the blackboard and chalk. She was lecturing on “A Study of Lang Jing Mountain’s Photography Collection,” an elective course.

Whenever she clicked on the PowerPoint to display Lang Jing Mountain’s photographs or traditional Chinese ink wash paintings or turned to the blackboard to analyze the composition of landscapes and figures, I would lift my head and watch this young teacher, eight years my junior. She looked even better in person than in the photos, especially her eyes and lips. With double eyelids and large eyes, and lips with a perfect shape, many women wouldn’t achieve the full and clear lip lines she had without makeup.

In this class, she was discussing the concept of “non-temporality” in Lang Jing Mountain’s photography collection. This concept originated from the French writer André Malraux’s art historical treatise, “The Voices of Silence,” so she started from there. She emphasized that truly vivid art shouldn’t be viewed as simple objects; it possesses the ability to “de-temporalize” moments, making them into non-subjective time. This was a concept of artistic metaphysics, not an eternal category; or rather, it’s resisting time in a way that’s “anti-fate,” as time is the enemy of all art.

It’s a bit convoluted. I’m not sure if this lofty discourse was directly from Professor Malraux himself, or if it was Teacher Sun’s interpretation, or perhaps the discourse of other researchers. Of course, it’s possible that I just couldn’t fully comprehend it. I noticed many students smiling knowingly, which made me, the old student, feel even more embarrassed. I’ve read several books by Malraux, such as “Man’s Fate,” “The Royal Way,” and “Anti-Memoirs.” Additionally, I’ve admired Lang Jing Mountain’s photographs, instructing Xiaozhong to organize those related to water. For example, “Dawning on the Clear River,” “Tranquility Amidst Wind and Rain,” “Autumn Waters in the Marsh,” “Fishing Alone in the Cold River,” “The Cool Autumn Breeze Among the Tree Shadows on the Lake,” “Mooring at Dusk on the Smoky River,” “Returning Home at Women,” and so on.

“Lang Jing Mountain’s ‘montage photography,’ which overlays different film negatives, juxtaposing and inserting different scenes, and multiple exposures, has provided a lot of inspiration for later photographers,” Sun Yanlin said. She was wearing a black thin leather jacket and a blue-and-white star-patterned crepe scarf. “At least, it has had a significant impact on me. When I was young, the mysterious Lang family courtyard sparked my curiosity about photography; now, the method of ‘montage photography’ has led me to new reflections on the art of painting and photography.”

The Lang family courtyard! I almost raised my hand. I quickly searched on my phone: Lang Jing Mountain, born in the 18th year of the Qing Emperor Guangxu’s reign (1892) in Qingjiangpu, Qinghe, Jiangsu Province (now Huai’an City), native of Lang Village in Youbu Town, Lanxi, Zhejiang Province. After living in Qingjiangpu for twelve years, Lang Jing Mountain went to study at the Nanyang Middle School in Shanghai. Later, I asked Sun Yanlin if Lang Jing Mountain’s influence on her was truly that significant. Sun Yanlin gave me a sidelong glance, as if to say, “Need I even say it? Your family’s just a couple of hundred steps away from the legendary home of the master photographer. How could you not feel it?” I thought about it and realized she was probably right.

But that day, Sun Yanlin didn’t even give me a chance to exchange glances. Two classes in a row, with only a ten-minute break in between for students to fetch water and use the restroom. Seeing no one at the front of the classroom, I cautiously approached and respectfully called out, “Teacher Sun, I’m Xie Wanghe. I’ve come from Beijing for ‘The Tales of the Grand River,’ specifically to meet you.” Sun Yanlin didn’t even lift her eyelids; she was staring at a book titled “Master Photographer Lang Jing Mountain,” published by the China Photography Publishing House in July 2003, with a page displaying Lang Jing Mountain’s photograph “Scholar under the Pine Shade” created in 1963. She spoke to the figure of a scholar portrayed by Zhang Daqian:

“There was a girl surnamed Zhong from your studio who contacted me. Sorry, I’m not interested.”

“I apologize for the interruption. If it’s convenient, could I perhaps seek your guidance after class for just half an hour?”

“Let’s talk after class,” she still didn’t look up.

The bell for class rang. I returned to my seat and listened to Sun Yanlin talk about Lang Jing Mountain, but my mind wandered, pondering how to seamlessly integrate Lang Jing Mountain into this episode of the program. Although I hadn’t conducted any specialized research, I naively believed that Lang Jing Mountain, who spent his childhood in Qingjiangpu, must have been influenced by the canal, as evidenced by many of his works related to water. Sun Yanlin conducted a detailed comparative study of Lang Jing Mountain’s photographic works with classical Chinese literature and painting. Using modern media, she demonstrated the handling of the abstract and the concrete, the transformation from abstraction to concreteness, the fusion of photographic and painting aesthetics, and the reconciliation between tradition and modernity, elucidating Lang Jing Mountain in an accessible manner that even a layman like me felt I had grasped the essence of the master.

Fifty minutes flew by. In between, I sent two text messages to Sun Yanlin’s assistant, Xiao Wang. I sketched a portrait of Sun Yanlin in my shorthand notebook, which didn’t quite capture her likeness but focused on her hair, eyes, and mouth. When the bell signaling the end of class rang, I quickly positioned myself at the front door to prevent her from slipping away. This was unnecessary, as a throng of students crowded around the podium to discuss with her. I leaned against the door frame, waiting. It had been many years since I had sat down attentively for two classes in a row, and I was exhausted.

This posture of leaning against the door probably seemed rather frivolous to Sun Yanlin, not something a middle-aged man in his forties should be doing. That day, as she addressed students’ queries, she shot me a few stern glances, finding the tall and burly man annoying. Hence, she had no desire to acknowledge me. So, when I noticed there were still four students waiting in line for her to answer questions and decided to quickly visit the restroom, then swiftly returned to the classroom door, she took the opportunity to slip away early. She apologized to the four students, claiming she had an urgent matter to attend to, and promised to continue the discussion at the same time next week.

I’m also quite upset about her behavior. As an associate professor, she should set a good example for others. Being knowledgeable is one thing, but being morally upright is equally important. At the very least, she should keep her promises. So, I went straight to the Office of Academic Affairs at the Art Academy, not to complain, but to inquire about her phone number. The administrative staff there were kind elderly ladies. One of them told me that Sun Xiaoxiao had just instructed them that anyone asking for her contact information should be strictly refused.

“It’s not just a polite refusal,” the lady added. “Sun Xiaoxiao’s instructions were to firmly decline.” Then she lowered her voice and leaned in close to my ear. “Young man, patience is a virtue,” she said as if I were asking for her hand in marriage.

“Alright,” I said. “Thank you, ma’am. If I find it, I’ll be sure to treat you to some sweets.”

The lady cheered, “Oh yeah! You better bring me double the treats then. No chocolates, just the old-fashioned Bai Rabbit candies from Shanghai.”

I echoed her excitement with an “Oh yeah” of my own. What a situation.

You can’t escape your obligations forever. Even if Sun Xiaoxiao has a banquet the day after tomorrow and class, I refuse to believe I won’t catch her. As I left the university, I flagged down a taxi. The driver asked where I wanted to go, and I told him either the Qingjiang Tractor Factory or the Huai Opera Troupe, whichever was closer. He dropped me off at 4 Plum Blossom Road. As I entered the gate of the Huai Opera Troupe, an employee held out her arm to stop me.

“I’m looking for Xie Yangzhi,” I said.

“Xie Yangzhi? Who’s that?” She used the same dialect as my grandparents.

“A retired actor.”

“If he’s retired, I wouldn’t know.”

“He performed in ‘Fan Lihue’s Recruitment’ and ‘The Four Proposals of Pi Xiuying.'”

“I know those plays too.”

“Don’t your retired staff have contact information?”

A middle-aged man who looked like a leader emerged from the hall and informed me that the office staff were in a meeting and suggested I come back later. He said the contact information for retired personnel was kept in the office. When he heard I was looking for Xie Yangzhi, he said, “Ah old Xie. Try going to Zhou Xinfang’s former residence by Guhongqiao. That old fellow has switched to singing Qi-style opera. It’s right next to Tiantemple Street.”

I hailed a taxi to Zhou Xinfang’s former residence. Memories of my grandparents in Beijing flooded back. They would sit in front of the radio after dinner, listening to Zhou Xinfang without fail. Mr. Zhou’s robust and slightly hoarse voice filled the room, captivating my grandparents. It started with a phonograph, then a tape recorder, and later a VCR. They wished they could listen to him twenty-four hours a day on repeat. “Xu Ce Escapes from the City,” “Xiao He Pursues Han Xin Under the Moon,” and “The Banquet at Hongmen,” I could sing them all from hearing them so often. In fifth grade, I made a bet with my classmates.

On summer nights, we sneaked into Peking University and swam from one end of Weiming Lake to the other, past the Fish Tail Shi. Whoever caught the fish’s tail first would win, and the loser had to perform at the party. I lost and had to sing the classic section from “Pursuing Han Xin,” from “My lord rose in rebellion in Mangdang” to “Lifting my robe and carrying the golden tablet.” I was nervous singing, as I had only ever listened before and never tried it myself. Surprisingly, I managed to sing it without too many mistakes. To mimic Mr. Zhou’s effect, I roughened my voice and spoke only after singing, making my voice sound more like his.

Zhou Xinfang’s former residence sat by the riverbank. After crossing a small bridge, I arrived at a quaint and elegant courtyard. Above the gate hung a plaque with the inscription “Zhou Xinfang Former Residence Exhibition Hall.” Zhou Xinfang was born here on January 14, 1895. He left at the age of six, accompanying his father, Zhou Weitang, a Qingyi opera singer, to Hangzhou, where he trained under Chen Changxing to learn martial arts and opera. The residence held few artifacts, primarily relying on photographic materials, with simple furnishings.

The lush banana and ivy plants in the front and back yard gave the place a vibrant atmosphere. Nowadays, it serves as a gathering place for Peking opera enthusiasts and a venue for daily vocal exercises. As evening approached, the scent of dinner wafted from the nearby streets, while the courtyard echoed with the sound of Erhu and Banhu alternating between renditions of “The Drunken Concubine,” “Borrowing the East Wind,” and “Silang Visits His Mother.” Where there were singers, there were listeners, and occasional bursts of applause could be heard.

I asked an elderly bystander, who said Xie Yangzhi had just left but would return after dinner. It seemed they came here daily, treating it like a job, albeit with varying schedules. The old man told me that my uncle, who came by every afternoon, listened for a while, then returned home for dinner, took a stroll afterward, and then returned, staying until the courtyard closed. My uncle was quite a talent; he had spent his life singing Huaihai opera before retiring and switching to Peking opera, specializing in the Qi style. No wonder the theater leaders referred to him with such mixed feelings as “Old Xie.” He had been a fixture in the Huaihai Opera Troupe for decades. I found a stool and settled in, waiting.

One wait turned into another, and still no sign of Xie Yangzhi. I asked the old man again, and he assured me that he should be arriving soon. I didn’t dare leave; I was afraid that if I left, my uncle would show up right after. My hunger was making me jittery; it had been dark for hours by then. I was planning to ask the old man for the fourth time when I realized he had already gone home.

There were only four people left in the courtyard: one singer, one Erhu player, and two spectators. I couldn’t even count myself as a spectator; I was just someone looking for someone else. Xie Yangzhi might have already fallen asleep by now. I left the courtyard, heading toward wherever there were lights. When I saw a small restaurant, I went in without hesitation: a bowl of Chang fish noodles, two bottles of beer, and half a catty of braised pork.

After a satisfying meal, I felt as content listening to Qi-style Peking opera as I did eating. I walked out of the restaurant with a full stomach, feeling comfortable, and lit up a cigarette as I found a rock to sit on by the roadside.

This city holds the legacy of my ancestors. My father told me that our first-generation ancestor who settled in Huai’an was named Xie Pingyao. He worked as a translator in the Office of the Grand Canal Governor, equivalent to a civil servant today. Later, Pingyao Gong went to the Qingjiang Shipyard, a place that is now just a memory. He didn’t stay at the shipyard for long; he resigned from his official position and traveled north along the canal to the capital city.

Even there, he didn’t stay for an extended period. He joined a group of scholars and aspiring scholars following the reforms initiated by Kang Youwei and Liang Qichao. Subsequently, he supported the revolutionary party and opposed Yuan Shikai. During his time in Beijing, before Yuan Shikai declared himself emperor, he was targeted for elimination. Pingyao Gong’s status and reputation were probably average at best; I’ve never come across the name “Xie Pingyao” in relevant historical records. However, Xie Pingyao was proficient in English and reportedly self-taught in Italian, French, and German, enough to handle daily interactions like eating, drinking, and conversing.

This was a rare talent a century ago. At that time, the Qing government and Yuan Shikai weren’t afraid of the Chinese; they were afraid of foreigners, fearful of what they might say. My ancestor Pingyao Gong could translate the criticisms of foreigners into Chinese for the Chinese to hear, which made them resent him and consider him quite important. They even put a bounty on his head. All this is what my grandfather told me. He was immensely proud to say that his grandfather’s head was worth a lot of money.

However, in the end, Pingyao Gong returned to Qingjiangpu. As for the reasons, my grandfather was somewhat vague. Sometimes he said it was to save his life; there was a bounty on his head, and he couldn’t make it in Beijing anymore. Other times, he mentioned some sort of shock or disillusionment, leading him to return to his wife and children to live out his old age. What exactly caused this shock, he couldn’t quite explain.

But there was one thing my grandfather was certain of: Pingyao Gong wrote many articles about the Grand Canal, using Xuan paper and a brush, writing vertically from right to left. My grandfather saw it with his own eyes when he was young. I find this quite credible. Firstly, there was an eyewitness—my grandfather. Secondly, during the years he lived in Beijing, Pingyao Gong made frequent trips back to Qingjiangpu. He must have made at least ten or twenty trips up and down the river, spending consecutive days on the boat.

When he got tired of reading, he could only stare at the water, so it’s not far-fetched to think he became an expert on the subject. The number of times he visited his family in Huai Province is evidence of this, as is the fact that my grandfather remembered his grandmother giving birth to twelve children, although only a few survived. Even if the land was fertile, someone had to do the planting, right?

The problem is, that there’s still no concrete evidence to prove that Pingyao Gong was an expert on the Grand Canal. My grandfather grew old, and one day while watching a recording of Zhou Xinfang on television during the resistance against Japan, Mr. Zhou was raising funds for the war effort and performed in Beijing, accompanied by an Italian journalist who was conducting interviews along the way. Suddenly, my grandfather said:

“Oh, my grandfather once accompanied an Italian to Beijing! He was an expert on the Grand Canal!”

So what? Accompanying an Italian expert on the Grand Canal to Beijing doesn’t necessarily mean he was an expert himself.

“True,” my grandfather rubbed his bald head vigorously, “but then where did your great-grandfather’s articles go?” He said this to my father.

At that time, my father was a research backbone in the institute and had yet to develop an interest in dancing with young women. When he returned home, he would be scribbling strange equations on scraps of paper. “Maybe they were confiscated during the Cultural Revolution,” my father said.

“At that time, our family lived in a remote area by the river, surrounded by vast wilderness,” my grandfather pondered again, “but nothing was confiscated. They didn’t want to bother with the distance. Your great-grandfather was eighty years old then, sitting under the sun every day, guarding two stone tablets. People would come to him for calligraphy, and he would trace a copy for them. He was like a benevolent Maitreya Buddha, extremely popular.”

“Why did he trace the stone tablets?” I asked.

“Your great-grandfather had excellent handwriting. Neighbors would often come to request a piece of calligraphy, which they would then frame and hang in their homes or give as gifts. The old man never turned anyone away. When he couldn’t write anymore at eighty, he copied two poems by Gong Zizhen and an article and had them engraved on stone tablets. Whenever someone asked for calligraphy, he would trace a copy to give away.”

“For free?”

“Of course. Strangely, after the stone tablets were engraved, fewer people came asking for calligraphy. He would often sit under the sun for two or three days and still not give away a single piece of calligraphy.”

“What happened to the stone tablets?”

“Who knows? Someone must have smashed them. And there’s another reason why people stopped asking for calligraphy—times changed, and there were movements and chaos. Who had the mood to appreciate calligraphy?”

“What happened to my great-grandfather afterward?”

“He passed away. At noon, I went to call him for lunch. He was sitting in his wicker chair under the sun, his head tilted to the right on his shoulder, lifeless. The doctor said there was phlegm in his throat, blocking his airway. He couldn’t breathe. Next to him were the two stone tablets engraved with Gong Zizhen’s poetry and prose.”

My parents and I remained silent. When an ancestor dies, we feel it’s appropriate to observe a moment of silence in remembrance. My grandfather seemed surprised by our quietness and asked what was wrong.

“Great-grandfather passed away.”

“Well, he died. Who doesn’t die?” Grandfather said. “Let me tell you, Wanghe, you know what the happiest moment of my life was?”

We all looked at him. We knew he was about to reveal the answer. Answering his questions had become the primary way he communicated in his old age.

“It was when—your father, just like your great-grandfather, also came to Beijing!”

Sitting on the streets of Huai’an, I can still recall the expression my grandfather had when he said this, his eyes suddenly brighter than his shiny bald head. It was as if his son coming to Beijing wasn’t just about education and work but about building a whole new Beijing from scratch with a group of people.

It’s been years since my grandfather passed away. If he were still here and knew I was working on “River Tales,” becoming a half-baked expert on paper about the Grand Canal, it might have become his “second happiest moment.” In his eyes, agreeing with my great-grandfather on issues related to the canal would have been a monumental event, almost as if the canal was dug out by our Xie family.

Sitting in the city of my ancestors, I didn’t feel unfamiliar, but I also didn’t feel entirely familiar. I had been here when I was very young, held in the arms of adults, my black eyes darting around, but I hadn’t remembered anything. I lit up two more cigarettes and decided to visit the Qingjiang Tractor Factory tomorrow.

The next day, I woke up naturally, dialed 114 for information, searched online, and confirmed that Qing Tractor had shrunk to a small enterprise and relocated to the southeast development zone. Having lived in Beijing for so long, I didn’t feel like any city was too far away to take a taxi. I watched the meter as it climbed, stopping when it reached 38 yuan. Once a behemoth in China’s tractor manufacturing industry, now reduced to a tiny storefront. I had to smoke a cigarette before going in. In my grandfather and father’s descriptions, Qing Tractor was so grand, big enough to be its empire. You could spend 365 days in the factory without ever leaving, and you wouldn’t miss out on the wonderful socialist life. It took a cigarette to bridge this psychological gap.

The staff at the reception were also smoking. Around fifty years old, with a week’s worth of unshaven stubble, the smoke drifting through the stubble gave me a sense of chaos and disorder. He seemed intoxicated with every puff of his cigarette, sucking in forcefully as if it were the last breath of oxygen on Earth; when he exhaled, his mouth opened wide, revealing every single one of his bad teeth. He sat on a wooden chair and asked me to write down my cousin’s name.

“Xie Yangchun.”

He pursed his lips, shaking his head apologetically, no recollection.

“Retired.”

“Oh, retired, that explains it.” He seemed relieved, taking a deep drag of his cigarette, as if not recognizing someone after retirement wasn’t a dereliction of duty.

I handed him a Su cigarette. You have to smoke hometown cigarettes when you’re in Jiangsu.

“I’ll check for you,” he said, getting up to rummage through a cabinet behind him. After a moment, he said, “I remembered, I remembered. Xie Yangchun, the one who got run over by a truck.”

My mind buzzed. “Are you talking about that Xie Yangchun?”

“We only have one Xie Yangchun in Qing Tractor’s history.” He sat back down, perhaps sensing I needed some comfort after the news of my cousin’s death. He asked if I wanted to come around the window and sit in the room, but I said standing there was fine. I just wanted to hear the details of my cousin’s death. “So it was him who passed away,” he said, lighting the Su cigarette I gave him. I handed him another one. “I heard about it many years ago.

Your cousin wasn’t retirement age yet, right? He was run over by a truck on his way home from work. Isn’t it strange how these things happen in the world? Just stepping out and meeting one’s fate. A truck was running on the road, revving its engine in fourth gear. One of the wheels came loose. The truck kept going on one side while the wheel rolled off to the other side, bouncing and rolling along. When it hit a bump, it bounced even higher, then came crashing down, hitting your cousin who was riding a bicycle. His head got smashed flat, brains splattered everywhere.”

I quickly handed him another cigarette. There was no need to say more. Turning, I stepped onto the street, forgetting to say thank you. Xie Yangchun, my cousin whom I’d never met, left me unsettled, craving another cigarette. A person who made wheels, ended up being crushed by one.

Walking aimlessly along the wide roads of the development zone, I suddenly felt a profound sense of aimlessness. Idle to the point of panic. In Beijing, I was always busy, constantly bombarded with calls, WeChat messages, texts, emails – notifications incessantly chiming, as if I were some indispensable figure urgently needed by the world. But here, my phone had fallen silent, as if everyone had collectively agreed to give me space. The coveted blankness was finally within reach, yet I didn’t know what to do with it. Was this what they called the “unbearable lightness of being”? I wandered like a vagabond on the land of my ancestors, feeling empty both physically and mentally. Suddenly, the phone rang, and I eagerly answered, as if it were my salvation.

It turned out to be a spam call, but I decided to engage with the caller as if it were a serious conversation.

Assistant Xiao Wang called. The Swedish guy known as “Ruipaike” online has been found. His name is Simon Granvall, 26 years old, from Gothenburg. He studied Chinese for several years in Suzhou, then after graduation, he found a job as a freelance writer for European newspapers and magazines and decided to stay in Suzhou. In his spare time, he likes to wander around, taking photos and videos. He uploads the ones he finds interesting online and goes by the name “Ruipaike”. Among his short videos is a series about the Grand Canal, from south to north, “A Foreigner’s View of Waterside China”.

Some kids from the studio stumbled upon it online and found it intriguing. They mentioned it to me a few days ago, and I agreed to follow up on it. Xiao Wang said they found him. Simon Granvall just married a Chinese girl and became a son-in-law in Suzhou. He’s quite interested in our program and is willing to appear if needed. However, he wants to take his wife back to his hometown for a while to visit his parents and see Sweden. We need to give him a definite time, or else we’ll have to wait until he returns. Xiao Wang is worried that if we wait, the opportunity might slip away. He asked me what to do. I said we should make a decision now. Tell them to send over the materials they have on hand, and I’ll review them at the hotel. I’ll give them a definite answer by this afternoon.

It feels damn good to have something to do. I flagged down a taxi and headed straight to the hotel. Once in the room, I turned on my computer, and Xiao Wang had already sent over the relevant materials. After watching the thirty-nine selected videos and reviewing the proposal drafted by the kids, I found it feasible. Simon Granville in the videos left a good impression on me; sincerity shone in his eyes as he faced the canal. This is crucial; he genuinely loves this mighty river.

That guy is playful; he often goofed around while filming the lives of canal dwellers, making efforts to chat with locals in different dialects, which everyone enjoyed, actively cooperating with his shooting. In one video, he pointed at a lively carp with a wide-open mouth and said, “I dare not eat this fish.” When people asked why, he solemnly replied, “It’s alive, I’m afraid it might bite me.” The toothless old fish seller burst into laughter at his antics.

After watching the videos, I organized my thoughts, refined the proposal, and sent it over; it was already three in the afternoon. I grabbed a bowl of noodles at a nearby time-honored noodle shop, then went to a gift shop to buy some presents before taking another taxi to Zhou Xinfang’s former residence.

At half-past four in the afternoon, Zhou Xinfang’s former residence was bustling with activity. The afternoon nap had ended, and dinner was still a long way off, so all the retirees who weren’t working had gathered. Groups of people dotted the entire courtyard, chatting and laughing incessantly. There were performers of all types – singing old male roles, young female roles, dan roles, lao dan roles, and human roles. The courtyard gate was wide open, and as I glanced at the nearest group, I hoped to recognize the familiar expression of the Xie family on someone’s face. Moving to the second group, the elderly man from last night spotted me and waved. He was among a crowd gathered under a pavilion, still just an audience member. I approached them. He said to an elderly man sitting with his legs crossed on a reclining chair:

“Laoshei, someone’s here to see you.”

Laoshei turned his head. I was certain this was my uncle, Xie Yangzhi. His wariness and hesitation towards strangers were probably inherited from the Xie family, but in that split second when our eyes met, I saw the expression of my grandfather on his face. He was my grandfather’s nephew. Among this group of people, my uncle was the standout figure.

This was his domain, even though he used to perform Huaihai opera before retiring. His professional identity and status, his demeanor and sense of superiority developed over many years of performing, and even his well-maintained skin and figure accumulated over the years, all gave him an absolute advantage among the elderly crowd. He was the only one reclining in a chair – a reclining chair at that.

Others sat on wooden chairs, or benches, brought their small stools, or stood. Xie Yangzhi was dressed all in black, with a mandarin-collared jacket and square-toed Beijing cloth shoes, simple, understated, deep, and luxurious. He gave me a hard look but didn’t say anything, using his eyes to ask me who I was referring to.

“Hello, uncle,” I managed to walk up to him and bowed, “I’m Wanghe, my father is Xie Yangshan, your brother.”

Xie Yangzhi still didn’t speak. But I could see his chest rising and falling; he was controlling himself.

“This time I came to Huai’an for business, and my parents instructed me to come and see you, old man.”

“Are you Xie Yangshan’s son?” my uncle finally spoke, slowly and deliberately.

“Absolutely. We’ve even done a paternity test.”

“How many whirls does Xie Yangshan have on his head?”

This question caught me off guard; I hadn’t encountered this kind of ancestry inquiry before. “He doesn’t have any.”

“Nonsense. No one without whirls.”

“I’m sorry, uncle, I don’t know how many whirls my dad has on his head. He’s been bald for so long that he doesn’t even have a single hair where whirls would grow.”

“Let’s hold off on the ‘uncle’ for now,” he said, still half reclining in his chair with his legs crossed.

The performance in the pavilion stopped, and everyone was watching us, grandfather and grandson. This familial recognition scene was more thrilling than any in the opera.

“This is my ID card.” I took out my ID from my wallet and handed it to him.

“This can only prove you’re you, not that you’re Xie Yangshan’s son.”

I did remember some embarrassing stories about Xie Yangzhi that my father and grandfather used to tell me, but recounting those mischievous acts from his youth in front of everyone felt like publicly pulling down my uncle’s pants, so I decided against it. The group in the hall was singing “Xu Cepao Cheng.” I came up with a plan; I’ll perform a part of “Xu Cepao Cheng” as well. I chose a segment and sang it with my grandfather’s blend of the Qingjiangpu dialect:

Old Xu Cepao standing on the city tower,

“My ears are deaf again, my eyes are blurry again. Both my ears and eyes are afflicted.”

Can’t see which lad is kneeling at the city gate.

I ask you: which prefecture, which province, which county are you from?

Which village has your family’s door?

“What’s your father’s surname? What’s your mother’s surname? Also, what’s your birth order among your siblings?”

Speak, make it clear,

Lower the drawbridge, open the city gate, and let you into the city.

If you can’t speak clearly if you’re unclear,

The city gates will never open for you.

Report your name.

When I got to “Speak, make it clear,” my uncle waved his hand, “No need to continue singing. Even if you’re not Xie Yangshan’s son, you must be my uncle’s grandson.”

“So, uncle, do you acknowledge me as your nephew now?”

My uncle stood up, turned, and walked away. “It’s precisely because you’re Xie Yangshan’s son that I’m even less inclined to acknowledge you.”

The whole group was dumbfounded. Just seconds ago, they were as happy as I was, searching for family from afar—what a wonderful thing, and it had come true. They had just applauded me and were even hoping I would continue singing. They found it unique to hear Zhou Xinfang sung with a Beijing accent mixed with Huai’an dialect. The elderly man who called me overstretched his hand out desperately and hurriedly said:

“Laoshei, Laoshei, don’t leave, Laoshei!”

Xie Yangzhi had already left through the courtyard gate.

“That Laoshei!” they exclaimed, taking a moment to react, “Chase after him, young man, go after him.”

I grabbed the gifts and ran outside. The smile I had shown my uncle moments ago was frozen on my face, and the embarrassment had stiffened my expression; it took considerable effort to smooth out my face.

There were several paths in front of the former residence. I stood on a nearby bridge, but I couldn’t see Xie Yangzhi on any of the roads. My father had mentioned that my uncle’s family used to live near Flower Street. Based on my impression from strolling around Flower Street a couple of days ago, I headed in the northwest direction. The winding alleys occasionally had streams running through them; many old houses were being demolished, with beams leaning on broken walls, and piles of ruins occasionally blocking the way. The terrain leading to Flower Street became extremely complex. Under the overcast sky, there was a gloomy atmosphere spreading in the air past five in the afternoon. I held the gift box, keeping an eye on the distant path while watching my step.

As I passed by a ruin, the door frame on both sides, with the roof removed, had rows of stones inserted from top to bottom, and hand-written cursive couplets were engraved on the stones: “The moon floods the earth with water, clouds rise over the mountain for a day.” I had seen this couplet elsewhere, but it was the first time I encountered it carved into the side of an ordinary house, making it quite impressive. The couplet was beautiful and somewhat profound, with excellent calligraphy and carving work.

I lingered over it for a moment, even considering how to pry them off and take them with me. Lost in thought for a moment, I stumbled over a half-brick on the ground. The gift flew out far away, and I found myself falling, catching myself with both elbows and palms hitting the ground simultaneously. The cement-grouted stone path ensured a solid fall, and it took me a while to get back up. When I finally stood up straight, I felt pain in my elbows and palms. The palms were scraped, with beads of blood oozing out, and there was a bruise on one elbow. I found a stone to sit on, examined my palms and elbow, wiped off the blood with a tissue, and cursed under my breath. Then I pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and kicked the broken bricks on the road a couple of times. Damn it, let me suffer for a while first.

After smoking half of the cigarette, a pair of feet in cloth shoes and the hems of jeans came into my view. I slowly looked up from the feet to the face, seeing Sun Yanlin looking at me coldly, holding the gift box I had thrown.

“Seen enough?” Sun Yanlin said.

“I’m sorry,” I raised my right hand as I stood up, “If I had known it was Teacher Sun, I wouldn’t have dared to look like that.”

“Here’s your stuff.” She took a couple of steps forward. “Oh, you’re bleeding. You should see a doctor.”

“Did you go to the Dahuatang you photographed?” She had a picture of a clinic by the canal called “Dahuatang.”

“It’s closed. Dr. Chu and his family moved away.” She placed the gift bag on the ground.

“What are you doing here?”

She pointed to a bridge about twenty meters away. There was an easel on the bridge, and she was sketching. She must have witnessed my entire embarrassing fall.

“Sketching here?”

“My family lives here.”

I glanced around. The ruin was just a small part; most houses were still intact and people were living their normal lives. “Which family?”

“Not close by. Nearby.”

It dawned on me, near Lang Jingshan’s former residence.

“Is it Tianmiao Front Street?”

“That’s where my parents live. I’ve been mainly staying at my studio these past two years.” She gestured southeastward with her hand.

She paused at “studio,” probably to distinguish it from mine. Nowadays, it seems almost embarrassing to call yourself an artist if you don’t have a studio. It’s just a place for writing and drawing, different from a study in that it’s larger and messier. Sun Yanlin’s main business is painting, so she needs a big space.

“If it’s convenient, could I have the opportunity to visit Teacher Sun’s studio?”

“You need to take care of your wound first.”

“It’s no big deal, just a superficial scratch. I can rinse it under a faucet.” The wound could wait; what mattered most was striking up a conversation. I refuse to believe I can’t win you over. I’m quite confident about this episode of “River Tales.”

She acquiesced. “Three rules: Even if the room is a mess, you can’t mention it.”

“I don’t believe there’s anyone messier than me. What about the other two rules?”

“I’ll let you know when I think of them.”

Sun Yanlin helped me carry the gift box and her art supplies. I held her easel with my left arm and raised it with my right hand, feeling like a surrendering soldier, following her southeastward. Sun Yanlin asked me to keep my distance from her to avoid having to explain to every acquaintance we bumped into who I was. Fair enough, I maintained a pure distance of twenty meters between us.

I found that this seemingly pure distance was the most provocative; I could see her silhouette, every subtle movement of her buttocks wrapped in jeans, the slight changes in her calf muscles as she walked, and forgive me, even the shape of her upper body as it moved beneath her jacket. A well-proportioned, sturdy body that met certain aesthetic standards. Of course, this was because of my good eyesight. For a busy, stumbling divorced man in his forties, who had been seeing his nearsightedness as a defect for years, discovering that it could be a unique asset was quite a revelation.

We stopped in front of a warehouse-like building. Sun Yanlin set down the bag and opened the double-layered security door. Turning on the lights, the interior space was much larger than it appeared from the outside, with no problem fitting eight or nine trucks side by side. This space didn’t even include a bedroom, kitchen, and bathroom that were partitioned off on the west side. The studio was lined with oil paintings and watercolor paintings of various sizes against the walls. Four or five different-sized easels were scattered throughout the room, with pens and oil colors placed in front of them. The cement floor was covered with paint splatters. Not as messy as expected.

“So this is the legendary art palace?” I complimented.

Sun Yanlin wasn’t buying it. She instructed me to place the easel in the southeast corner of the space. “These are the old factory buildings of the knitting factory. The district transformed them into a cultural and creative base, somewhat like your Beijing 798. I rented one. Wash the area around your wound, and I’ll go find some iodine disinfectant.”

“You can disinfect here, and yet you told me to see a doctor.”

“You’re quite annoying, you know? This is my private territory, not a hospital. I’m not obliged to take care of you.”

“I’m sorry, Teacher Sun, my mistake. May I use your bathroom?”

“Annoying!”

I washed my hands and came out of the bathroom just as Sun Yanlin found the iodine and cotton swabs. I was about to peek into her bedroom when she slammed the door shut.

“Private domain, no entry without permission,” I said. “I understand. Just curious.”

“No need to be curious. The bed’s not made.”

Sun Yanlin instructed me to sit on a chair, then dabbed the iodine on the cotton swab and circled it around the wound. The large room felt a bit chilly. The iodine seeped into the wound, hurting more than when it was scraped, making my stomach shake.

“If it’s unbearable, just say so.”

“No, that won’t do. Even if you break a tooth, you still have to swallow it. That’s what being a man is all about.”

“Wow, so brave,” she snorted, picking up a new cotton swab dipped in iodine and pretending to press it forcefully onto the wound. I quickly pulled my hand back with a shout. Sun Yanlin scoffed, “Feeling insecure?”

“Don’t label me like that. It’s you, Teacher Sun, who lacks security.” I extended my hand, letting her do as she pleased. She became more careful with the application. “Is it so hard to put up with me? Art should serve the people, and artists should serve the people too.”

“If you mention this again, don’t blame me for kicking you out.”

“Alright,” I said, “It’s not easy to sit here quietly just to stay a little longer.”

After treating the wound, I earnestly admired Sun Yanlin’s paintings. There weren’t many depicting the canal in this batch. Instead, most focused on figures and their relationship with the environment. Several medium-sized paintings were reinterpretations of Lang Jingshan’s iconic photographs, presenting a fresh perspective. At first glance, they seemed like oil painting versions of Lang’s photos, but upon closer inspection, it became apparent that she only borrowed Lang’s imagery and composition. She departed from Lang’s static, distant, and otherworldly characteristics, infusing dynamic tension between the figures and the landscape, creating a sense of power on the verge of eruption throughout the entire scene.

“In ‘Drawing Water at Dawn’ by Lang Jingshan, the water carrier has his head bowed, with most of his face obscured by the straw hat, making it impossible to see the expression,” I explained, pointing at Sun Yanlin’s reinterpretation of the piece. “But in Sun Yanlin’s version, ‘Drawing Water at Dawn,’ the water carrier lifts his head. Even under the shadow of the straw hat, you can see his conflicted expression and gaze. Because of his expression and gaze, the entire composition and style of the painting transformed, becoming a completely new creation. In ‘Scholars Beneath the Pine Trees,’ Sun Yanlin magnified Zhang Daqian, having him turn his head to the left, with half of his face echoing the expression of the ancient pine tree, creating a ripple effect throughout the scene as if there were faint thunder in the air.”

These paintings truly captivated me. I pulled a chair over, sat in front of the paintings, and retrieved Lang Jingshan’s original artwork from my phone, comparing every detail meticulously. Sun Yanlin brought me Lang’s photography collection for reference. “Are you interested?” she asked.

“Are they for sale?”

“Not for sale.”

“Just for personal enjoyment?”

“I haven’t perfected them to my satisfaction yet.”

“What would make them satisfactory?”

“You should know, I would have already painted them.”

After examining the original works once again, I stood up. “I strongly hope that the master would honor me with the chance to treat him to a meal,” I said. It was already dark outside.

“Master Lang passed away nineteen years ago.”

“Then today, I invite Master Sun.”

Sun Yanlin shot me a sideways glance. “Keep talking nonsense, and I’ll kick you out.”

Dinner was on me, at a nearby restaurant called “Huaiyang Mansion.” Sun Yanlin mentioned that their Huaiyang cuisine was quite authentic. Taking Sun Yanlin’s advice to heart, I ordered crab meat lion’s head, braised shredded pork with soy sauce, crispy eel from Liangxi, tofu with minced pork sauce, stir-fried pea shoots with shrimp, and shredded bean curd with chicken, along with tea buns and Huangqiao sesame cakes for the main course. It was a heartwarming meal. This was the taste of my grandmother’s kitchen. I hadn’t thought deeply about my grandparents for a while. I told Sun Yanlin that this meal made me feel like a true native of Huai’an. The stomach never lies; it knows better than you where your hometown and ancestors are.

“Is your hometown here?”

“Not fitting?”

“In that smooth and slick tone, you don’t seem like you’re from our big Qing River.”

“You women are hard to please. If we don’t speak, you call us mute. If we do, you complain about the slick tone. Can’t seem to get it right.”

“I’m not wrong about you. Whether your father or your grandfather is from here?”

“Both my father and grandfather are from here.”

“I knew you wouldn’t tell the truth. Yesterday you said it was a special visit, turns out it’s about tracing roots and finding someone on the side.”

“You’re misunderstanding me. I might be half a filial son, promised my dad long ago to come and pay respects to our ancestors, but this time I genuinely came to find Master Sun, with some family matters to attend to on the side. But judging by the current situation, both plans seem to be falling through.” I explained everything I had done in Huai over the past four days to Sun Yanlin. I raised my right hand, indicating the gift. “My uncle, Xie Yangzhi, oh, inexplicably, where did I offend him?”

“I deeply sympathize with you,” Sun Yanlin said, raising a glass of freshly squeezed corn juice to toast with me. “Considering how the first attempt went sour, I suggest you give it another shot tomorrow with Teacher Xie. Who knows, it might still work out. When I was young, I heard him sing ‘The Four Announcements of Pi Xiu Ying.'”

“I’m skeptical. Someone has already snubbed you without even putting down their chopsticks; my uncle turned on his heels before the third sentence was finished. This is going to be even more challenging.”

“Can we talk about something else? Our family is also from out of town.”

“Where from?”

“Gao You. My great-grandfather was a boatman who sailed along the canal to get here. It’s been over a hundred years. Back then, this area was still called Qingjiangpu.”

“Gao You are a good place.”

“There are plenty of good places. I heard my great-grandfather decided to move here because of his older brother. The problem was his brother had already passed away by then. He knew his brother had died, yet he still uprooted his family and settled in the place where his brother was buried. My grandparents say that my great-grandfather’s hometown was in Liangshan, Shandong Province. It’s all a bit confusing.”

“Generations past are always a blur. My grandfather used to say that my great-grandfather spoke four foreign languages and Yuan Shikai was willing to pay a fortune for his head. He must have been a significant figure, but I’ve never come across our ancestor’s name in any relevant historical records. It sounds like we’re talking about someone else’s family affairs.”

Finally, we found something to talk about, and we continued chatting until we were at the last table of guests at ‘Huaiyang Mansion.’ Sun Yanlin agreed to let me walk her back to her studio, not because of the night, but because we could keep on talking while walking.

Her great-grandfather was also a legend. He was known for his expertise in “elastic leg martial arts,” with formidable fighting skills. Even a dozen strong men couldn’t get close to him bare-handed. It is said that he once escorted important figures along the canal to Beijing. Who these important figures were, Sun Yanlin’s grandparents couldn’t say for sure. But they recounted the journey vividly: her great-grandfather Sun Process encountered river bandits, resisted government soldiers, and fought against the Boxers, engaging in countless battles with villains, always emerging victorious. Sun Yanlin grew up hearing stories about her great-grandfather and felt that he should have been named Sun Wukong, as only the Monkey King possessed such prowess. Ancestors of the Sun family once ran martial arts schools in Qingjiangpu, and those who excelled in martial arts by the canal were likely descendants trained in the “Sun Family Martial Arts” for generations.

Ironically, none of the descendants of the Sun family in later generations seemed to inherit the martial arts tradition of their ancestor, Sun Process. Sun Yanlin had never heard of any ancestors before the third generation with exceptional skills, nor had she seen anyone in her family lineage who had bold blood flowing through their veins. Instead, they seemed to excel in artistic endeavors. Of course, success in the arts came with its own set of challenges. Her great-uncle, her grandfather’s younger brother, like Sun Yanlin herself, was also a photographer. But his venture into photography, particularly his nude art photography, led to him being branded as a hooligan and sent to prison at a young age.

“Is your interest in art related to your great-uncle?” I asked Sun Yanlin.

Sun Yanlin stopped under the streetlight, pondering for a moment. “Sort of. It’s because of my great-uncle’s experience that my family forbade me from studying photography. So, I ended up pursuing painting instead.”

“Why did you want to study photography in the first place?”

“Because I liked it.”

“I mean, how does a high school student decide that photography is their calling? Back then, photography must have been quite niche. Just because Lang Jingshan’s former residence is a two-minute walk away?”

“About three-fifths of it comes from Mr. Lang.”

“What about the other two-fifths?”

We arrived at her studio door, a dark and looming structure. “It’s a long story. We’ll talk about it some other time,” Sun Yanlin said, retrieving her keys from her bag. “Thanks for the ride back, and the nice dinner. It’s late, so I won’t invite you in. Goodbye.”

“Can I attend your class tomorrow?”

“Nothing is interesting to hear, just me rambling.”

“Ms. Sun, you’re being modest. Even if we can’t meet people, we can still learn something. Otherwise, what’s the point of coming?”

“All right then. Goodnight,” the door opened, light spilled out, then slammed shut. I stood in front of the door, fishing out a cigarette. Just as I was about to light it, the door opened again, and a narrow beam of light lay like a wound at my feet. Sun Yanlin peeked out from behind the door and said, “The main road is a five-minute walk west, it’s easy to catch a taxi there. Goodbye.” Her head retreated, and the door closed again, this time less forcefully.

Back at the hotel, it wasn’t too late. With my father’s nocturnal habits ingrained over many years, it wouldn’t be a problem to take a call at this hour. I asked my father, “What’s up with your cousin? I, as a junior, brought a gift and ended up facing a cold reception.” My father replied, “Your cousin is overthinking things. He hasn’t let go of the past all these years. He thinks that when I was recommended for university, I stole his opportunity.

But your grandfather and I aren’t like that. The Revolutionary Committee sought the school’s opinion and decided to recommend me. They mistakenly wrote my name as ‘Xie Yanzhi,’ and by the time it was corrected, rumors had already spread. Your cousin heard the rumors and believed that your grandfather had tampered with things to secure his future at the expense of your cousin’s. Your grandfather was deeply concerned about this matter at the time; he hoped I could make something big happen in Beijing like your great-grandfather.

But your grandfather didn’t do anything wrong. Son, I guarantee it with the ‘Xie’ in my name. You know what kind of person your grandfather was, and he chose your name. After your mother and I had you, your grandfather and grandmother continued living in Beijing. Why? Your grandfather was a good person. He knew that your cousin couldn’t let it go, so he simply avoided him to avoid any discomfort. I also rarely go back for the same reason. Some things are better left unexplained. I thought your cousin, being retired, would have let go of this by now, but I guess it’s still weighing on him.

It’s like a thorn in his heart.” I interjected, “Dad, it’s more like a kidney stone.” “Yes, a kidney stone,” my father agreed. “As you get older, you don’t want to bother with it. Otherwise, I’d consider going back to talk to your cousin again. But what good would it do? We’re both pushing seventy and if we start arguing again, it’ll be a lifelong scandal.”

“Dad, save your breath; long-distance calls are expensive. Just give me the essential instructions, and I’ll handle the rest. When away from home, I’ll follow orders.”

Here are my father’s instructions: Under no circumstances should I embarrass my cousin or provoke his anger. If I can explain clearly, I will; if not, I’ll accept whatever he says without argument. It’s not shameful; how many years do we have left anyway? Play to our strengths and avoid our weaknesses, go for things that bring joy. If I can’t find our ancestors’ graves, I should find a secluded spot by the canal and burn a few more paper offerings; if I burn enough, some of the smoke will surely reach our ancestors, and smoke is like money.

I should also burn a couple for Uncle Yangchun; don’t forget to say a prayer while burning, mentioning that unfilial descendant Xie Yangshan always thinks of them and kowtows to our ancestors. If either my cousin’s or uncle’s family faces difficulties, offer three to five thousand in support, and I can later seek reimbursement from him.

I agreed and made a mental note of it all. “Just don’t overdo it with the square dancing; consider my mom’s feelings.”

“Don’t worry, son,” my father said. “Your dad’s just there to dance. Get some rest.”

The next morning, I entered Sun Yanlin’s classroom five minutes early. As soon as I sat down, she walked in. I can guarantee she glanced toward the back row. For the next two classes, she didn’t look my way again. That much, I can assure you. The course was “Appreciation of Famous Paintings,” analyzing the characteristics and artistic value of both Chinese and Western masterpieces. I couldn’t understand most of it, especially when it delved into the intricacies like Van Gogh’s ear or Picasso’s revolving door of lovers. But the segment on Lang Jingshan’s “Scenery of Lake and Mountains,” discussing how he incorporated traditional Chinese painting techniques into his photographic compositions, was crystal clear to me. She taught it well.

During the break, I didn’t disturb her. After the two classes ended, I waited by the front gate again, skipping the restroom this time. After she finished answering students’ questions and came out of the classroom, I said, “Ready to go?” She didn’t respond but followed me out of the second teaching building. We walked out of the school gates before she finally asked:

“Where are we going?”

“I’m taking you out for lunch.”

“No free lunch.”

“Don’t worry; I won’t let you eat for nothing.”

Sun Yanlin mentioned pizza out of the blue when we talked about “Scenery of Lake and Mountains.” I agreed, so we headed for pizza. After pizza, we stopped by Starbucks for two lattes to perk up. I was concerned that an artist’s free-spirited lifestyle might require a nap every day. Then we went to Dazhakou to take a boat ride and experience this section of the Huai’an Canal. I asked Sun Yanlin to play tour guide for a bit.

Dazhakou was once the vital passage for canal transportation, but it’s now blocked off. Ships couldn’t pass through the lock due to the fierce water flow, so they had to use “winch locks” most of the time. Only skilled sailors dared to disembark downstream. The winch locks were fixed on high slopes on both banks, made of hardwood, and used to wind the ship’s ropes. Large ships used four winch locks, while smaller ones used two.

The other end of the rope was tied to the ship’s bollard. During the passage, the lock workers exerted force according to the rhythm of the gongs on the lock, vigorously winding the winches with each beat. Today, the water flow at Dazhakou is gentle, and few ships pass through. In 1959, the South Canal was excavated to the south of the city, diverting traffic outside the city, and this section of the old river channel through the city became the Inner Canal. It has been developed into a canal scenic area, and pleasure boats now ply the route, making navigation a form of entertainment.

There were only the two of us on the boat. We rented a small pleasure boat, modernized with a cabin where we could drink tea and chat. If it weren’t for Sun Yanlin’s insightful commentary while we moved along, I might have mistaken it for just another leisurely boat ride in any park. As a true teacher, she delved into the architecture and scenery on both banks, succinctly summarizing the significance of the canal to the city of Huai’an, akin to linking the entire history of art through a series of masterpieces.

Like many cities along the canal, the fate of this city was closely tied to this waterway. The once bustling Ten-Mile Long Street gradually declined after the cessation of canal transportation, signifying the end of an era. The pre-modern inland waterway transport, after the rise of highways, railways, and air travel, became akin to elderly ancestors basking in the sun by the wall, unable to lead the new direction of productivity.

Meanwhile, areas once thriving with waterways were collectively overlooked by roads, railways, and air travel. To prosper, one must first build roads; these places became blind spots in the modern era of “roads.” In other words, the once bustling “coastal areas” with their forest of masts and bustling boats unquestionably became the “inland” of the modern era. Hence, for many years, this city was labeled as “underdeveloped.”

“I’m not interested in GDP,” Sun Yanlin said. “Is it really that important? I hope that one day, when we discover there are so many indicators more important than GDP, we can still regret it, and there will still be a way back.”

“Such as?”

“This river.” Her hand gestured beyond the bow of the boat, pointing to the bend in the Inner Canal. The stone-lined walls on both sides were neat and orderly. The landscaping trees along the banks also adhered to a uniform style in terms of thickness, height, and the size of their canopies, as if they all sprouted from the same seed, grew from the same sapling, and matured from the same tree. In the afternoon sun, people were jogging and strolling along the pedestrian walkways on the banks. “Can GDP let you see an ever-flowing river every day? Of course, if you have enough money, you can dig up the Grand Canyon of Colorado, but can you dig up the history of a river? Can you unearth its influence and shaping of Chinese people and culture over thousands of years?”

“Can your Grand Canyon of Colorado produce a devoted son of the canal like Miss Sun?”

“Come on! Let’s be serious.”

“So, what I’m saying isn’t serious?”

Sun Yanlin realized she had fallen into my trap and ignored me, lifting her cup to drink tea, and taking a long time to take a sip.

The pleasure boat returned to the dock. As we disembarked from the stone pier and walked through the flower-lined streets, I asked the shop owners on both sides if there was an old man named Xie Yangzhi living nearby. They shook their heads. Sun Yanlin added that he was skilled in singing opera, both Huaihai opera and Peking opera. Still, they shook their heads. It seemed that my cousin’s family had moved away many years ago.

With some time left until four o’clock, Sun Yanlin took me through the streets and alleys. I wanted to see Lang Jingshan’s former residence.

The alleys were narrow and winding. From Hongqiao Lane to Wufu Lane, then into Cai Lane, passing by Zhang Xian Tower and Hua Gate Tower—just the names alone were bursting with vitality. In the past, the old residential areas mainly accommodated horse riders, sedan carriers, and pedestrians, so there was no need for excessively wide lanes. Nowadays, with crowded living spaces, clothes hung out to dry by each household fluttered in the wind with a riot of colors.

Dutian Temple Street was probably a Feng Shui treasure trove back then, with the Wen Hui An, Pi Lu An, Guang Yin An, and Dutian Temple all nearby, constantly bustling with incense and the uninterrupted chanting of Buddhist scriptures. The old residence of the Lang family was built by Lang Jingtang’s father, Lang Jintang, a devout Buddhist. It’s understandable why such a person would choose to build his home here. To be able to build a house in this area, one must certainly be exceptional.

Lang Jintang had served as the Left Camp General and the General of Two Towns under the Governor of the Grand Canal, Chen Kuilong. Later, he became the supervisor of the late Qing Dynasty’s canal projects, stationed in Qingjiangpu, making him a prominent figure. His son, Lang Jingshan, must have drawn inspiration from this environment for his profound and serene photography. If Sun Yanlin’s ancestor, Procession Master Sun, could settle in Dutian Temple Street, the martial arts academy back then must have been quite impressive, or else he wouldn’t have been able to afford to buy property here.

Unfortunately, Lang Jingshan’s former residence was not open that afternoon, with its newly built vermilion gates tightly shut. After knocking for a while without a response, we entered the nearby Dutian Temple and offered incense to the Dutian God. I suggested visiting the Sun family mansion, but Sun Yanlin rolled her eyes at me: “Not happening.”

“Don’t worry; I won’t embarrass you in front of your parents.”

“I’m worried about embarrassing my parents in front of you.”

“Sun Teacher, you should be mindful of setting a good example.”

“Seriously, you have no idea. Whenever my parents see me with a guy, as long as he doesn’t look over sixty, they light up like Christmas trees.”

“Worried about their daughter’s future?”

“Pushing me to get married! ‘Men should marry when they’re older, women should marry when they’re older,’ they say every day. I’d rather stay in my studio, where it’s peaceful.”

“Well, that works out perfectly. I’ll just play the part. Let the old folks rest easy.”

“You? You’d better find somewhere else to cool off.”

“Hurting my pride here. ‘Men should marry when they’re older, women should marry when they’re older.’ Look, I’m single, and you’re unmarried. This drama could work.”

“Don’t. It’s you who’s divorced, not me.”

“How did you know I’m divorced?”

“You said you’re single. And the photo in your wallet, that’s your son, right?”

There was indeed a photo of my son in my wallet. She must have seen it when I was paying the bill.

“How did you know it’s my son?”

“Whose child could have inherited those distinctive ears of yours?”

Alright, you win. After bantering back and forth for a while, we didn’t end up visiting Sun Yanlin’s home. It was time for me to visit the Zhou Xinfang Memorial instead. We parted ways at the bridge, she headed back to her studio.

Xie Yangzhi reclined halfway in his chair, one leg crossed over the other, holding a Yuxi brand cigarette with disdain as he lazily opened half an eye. Nearby, someone was singing “The Drunken Concubine,” and the audience’s attention was focused on the singers and musicians, with only my uncle’s chair turned away from them. He was waiting for me. But as I approached, the half-opened eye closed again.

I bent down as if bowing. “Hello, Uncle.”

My uncle opened his eyes briefly and then shut them again.

“I’ve come to see you, Uncle.”

My uncle coughed once, his voice sharp and clear. After singing opera for most of his life, he hadn’t developed a throat condition surprisingly.

“Last night I had a long conversation with my father, and he asked me to convey his regards. In the Xie family, you’re the only elder brother my father has. Please forgive any offense.”

My uncle suddenly uncrossed his legs and stood up abruptly, more agile than me. He turned and walked away. I didn’t understand what he meant, feeling somewhat dismissed. Watching him leave the courtyard, I remained rooted to the spot. In an instant, I made a decision: it was time to stop. Tomorrow, I’d buy half a cart of joss paper and burn it by the river, finding several spots closer to the ancestors of the Xie family. Surely, my loud voice would reach them. Suddenly, half a body appeared at the courtyard gate, my uncle motioning angrily for me to come. Was he asking me to leave? This was getting interesting. I trotted over eagerly. “In the Rules for Students,” it says: “When parents call, one should not delay; When parents give orders, one should not be lazy.”

“What does your father want to say?” My uncle sat on the railing of the stone bridge, speaking with his back to me.

“My father said that when it came to my university recommendation, my grandfather didn’t do anything underhanded. He wasn’t capable of it.”

“Stop! After over forty years, your father sent you back to say that?”

Uncle’s lips gradually turned purple and then black. Despite his strong legs, age wasn’t forgiving, and his heart, that engine, had aged. I sat down next to him and handed him a cigarette, lighting it for him. I needed to ease the tension; his health was the priority.

“Uncle, I have no right or desire to intervene in the grievances of the previous generation, but I do have some personal feelings I’d like to share with you. My grandfather’s passion for Beijing is indeed puzzling to me—I can’t understand it. But I’m certain my grandfather was a good person, so soft-hearted that he would shed tears watching a Zhou Xinfang play. I heard you sing Huaihai opera, and apart from Zhou Xinfang, the person you watched most on TV was Huaihai opera. In the years before his death, my grandfather often wanted to return to the canal, but in the end, he refrained because he felt that returning would only provoke you further. He wanted time to solve the problem. But you see, as great as time may be, sometimes it’s just passive.”

“Easy for you to say! Do you know how important such opportunities are for a person in that environment? Why do I sing opera? In a small place like this, only opera can liberate you from a mediocre life and let you live another kind of life. You think I don’t want to go to Beijing? Do you think the people here don’t want to go to Beijing? Not because they want to live there, but because living by the river, they’ve always known that this river flows to Beijing—it’s the endpoint. Everyone wants to see what it’s like at the end, where the water flowing through Qingjiangpu ends up, what it ultimately becomes.”

“It’s still water.”

“Water is not the same as water. Who said that? You can’t step into the same river twice.” Uncle finished speaking, and suddenly his pupils dilated, surprising himself with his own words; even the hand holding the cigarette trembled.

“Heraclitus,” I replied. I could sense that Uncle was truly distressed. And in that moment, I realized that over the years, his reasons for not letting go of this matter had changed. While the opportunity for college recommendation was indeed precious and the anger at being impersonated was intense, time would eventually smooth over those external rough edges. What time couldn’t erase was the curiosity and longing in one’s heart. Not only was it impossible to eliminate, but time also acted as an accomplice, like a pearl formed from an irritant in an oyster, growing larger and more irremovable over time. Perhaps over many years, Uncle himself hadn’t realized that things had quietly changed.

I remember my father telling me that Uncle Yeong was a skilled swimmer; in their youth, they used to race in the canal, starting from the Grand Canal’s locks. Uncle Yeong always reached Shuimen Bridge first.

“Uncle, I sincerely invite you to come to Beijing. If you’re willing to meet my parents, that’s great; if not, let’s just take a good look at the canal section in Tongzhou. It’s right near my home. I can accompany you from one end to the other.”

My Uncle stared at me, his eyes beginning to gleam as if water droplets were gathering to produce light. He sucked on the cigarette loudly, the sound nasal, and his lips began to tremble. “I’ll… consider it,” he said, standing up and walking unsteadily southward. The courtyard echoed with the rough and vigorous singing of “Xiao He Chases Han Xin Under the Moon”:

My master raised a rebellion in Mangdang, drew his sword, slew the snake, and established his supremacy. King Huai once sent orders to surrender; we split our forces and marched to Xianyang. First to Xianyang, for the Emperor; later to Xianyang, to uphold the court’s authority. My master’s fortune was broad; along the way, he met Lu Jia, Li Sheng, and Zhang Liang. Throughout the journey, our military might be unchallenged, and I once made a three-chapter agreement. Xiang Yu disregarded King Huai’s agreement and instead demoted my master to King of Han.

I didn’t know if I would see him again after this departure. I shouted from behind, “Uncle, can you tell me where our Xie family’s ancestral tomb is?”

“I’ll call you later,” Uncle didn’t turn back, “Tell me the name of the hotel.”

I loudly stated the hotel’s name and room number. I wasn’t sure if Uncle heard me; he had already walked far away.

“Sorry, I have nowhere else to go.”

I knocked on the anti-theft door of the factory building. After three knocks, the door opened as if she had been waiting behind it.

“Come in,” she said, “The tea is ready.”

“Thank you. Makes me feel like I’m quite popular.”

“Vain! It’s just adding another cup.”

茶具 was in her room. She entered first, and I stopped at the doorway, taking a deep breath of the warm fragrance of a girl’s boudoir, along with the scent of Jin Jun Mei tea. The room wasn’t large, but it wasn’t small either; it was just right for one person. There was a double bed; a bookshelf against the wall reaching up to the ceiling; a wooden wardrobe with two doors; a desk with a computer, pencil holder, and two stacks of books on top; a natural-colored rattan chair; and a glass-fronted chest of drawers containing various odds and ends like cameras.

Besides that was the tea set on the root-carved tea table in front of the bookshelf, with a cup emitting fragrance on the tea tray, and another empty cup. I instinctively glanced at the bed a few more times, noticing the simple and elegant three-piece bedding, neatly arranged and cozy.

“Come in.”

“Do we need to move the tea set to the living room?”

“Sure, go ahead and move it,” her face suddenly reddened, and her tone cooled down.

I realized I had gone too far with my joke. I quickly stepped forward to the tea table and sat down to pour tea for myself. The cups had already been washed. “Finally permitted to come in, I’m not leaving no matter what.”

“I told you, you’re so annoying with your smooth talk!” She seemed genuinely upset.

I hurriedly tried to make amends, launching into a melodramatic story about how I had gone to see Uncle, feeling rejected once again. She softened up after hearing my tale and started preparing the tea. I remarked that I could almost understand why Uncle hadn’t been able to let go all these years.

“You’re so dense,” she said, rolling her eyes at me, “You should’ve realized it earlier. Your brain has been clogged by the vulgar utilitarian theory.”

I shrugged; there was no helping it. Professor Sun had always refused to tailor her teachings to suit me.

“But I can’t blame you either,” she said, her tea-pouring technique graceful, indicating she must have delved into this art. “You don’t live by the riverbank. Only those of us who wake up every day to the sight of the river yearn to find its source and end. For your uncle, the canal isn’t just a thoroughfare; it’s a path stretching hundreds of miles in both directions. It’s also a compass, pointing towards the world’s directions.

It leads the vanguard of your understanding of the world, representing you and venturing into a broader world on your behalf. It even signifies your lifetime. Where the ripples you encountered as a child will flow when you’re twenty, thirty, forty, and even when your uncle, almost seventy now, wonders where they’ve reached. Walking by the river every day, you’d itch to know. Your uncle mourns the lost chance to reach the end of the canal. He knows he’ll never have that opportunity again.”

Her delivery was passionate, her eyes aflame with a purity I’d never seen in business negotiations or at any drinking table. It was a stirring light, illuminating her entire being like a lantern. It seemed to emit from her head as if conjured from thin air.

“What are you looking at?” She lifted her teacup and waved it in front of my eyes.

“Has anyone ever told you how captivating your lectures are?”

“Here we go again,” she covered her face, her neck flushing. “Can’t you be serious for once?”

“I solemnly swear in the name of ‘Tales of the Great River’ that I’m utterly serious.”

“Three sentences and you’re already back to ‘Tales of the Great River.'”

“We’re doing the same thing. I just want to tell stories like yours, even those of my uncle’s, on the show.”

“Can we not talk about your ‘Tales of the Great River’?”

“Okay, fair enough. Let’s switch gears. Now, let’s talk about your ‘Tales of the Great River.’ There’s still that remaining ‘two-fifths’ left.”

The Sun family and photography were intertwined. Fate is a funny thing; it comes whether you beckon it or not. This connection began with their ancestor, Sun Guocheng. Sun Yanlin had only heard stories. It was said that after Sun Guocheng escorted that important figure, he received a keepsake—a camera. Sun Guocheng escorted the person via waterways north in 1901, and in that year, they used a portable box camera. She hadn’t seen this type of camera herself, but her parents, grandparents, and even her great-grandfather, Sun Lixin, had. Sun Lixin had a significant impact due to the antique camera in the family collection. Growing up near the Lang family, he became familiar with cameras, naturally gravitating towards them. However, Sun Lixin couldn’t quite figure out the exact model of that antique.

The inscription on the camera box had long been worn away, making it illegible. However, based on the descriptions from the elders, Sun Yanlin consulted relevant materials and determined it was likely the Brownie No. 1. In 1900, Frank A. Brownell designed a compact box camera for Kodak, known as the Brownie No. 1. This camera used 117 films, with a protective paper that allowed for loading and unloading during the day, capable of capturing six images sized 57mm × 57mm each time, making it quite user-friendly.

When Sun Lixin’s generation saw the Brownie No. 1, it was just an empty shell. Over half a century, nobody knew who had dismantled the camera’s internals. But having the exterior was enough, even having a legend about the camera was sufficient to establish a secretive connection with it. Anyway, the first time Sun Lixin saw a “Moscow-5” camera at a friend’s place, he started fiddling with it and surprisingly got the hang of it. His friend nervously held a big basket underneath, afraid it might drop. The friend’s concern was that Sun Lixin might damage the camera, but he instinctively understood this fiddling as a risk of dropping it.

It was this particular Soviet-era camera that enlightened Sun Lixin. The “Moscow series” began production with the “Type 1” in 1946, and by the time the “Moscow-5” was introduced in 1960, it had become a professional camera. Among the replicas of the Zeiss folding chamber cameras, the “Moscow” was perhaps the most successful. By the time of the “Moscow-5,” it had become a professional tool, using 120 films to capture 6×9 large format images, suitable for landscapes and group portraits. Sun Lixin wasn’t particularly interested in landscapes or group photos; instead, he aimed it at individuals, producing a series of excellent character portraits.

It was these character portraits that got him into trouble.

In the 1970s, Sun Yanlin’s great-grandfather was still a worker at the knitting factory. Previously, the former residence of Lang Jingshan had been seized and turned into a factory building, now repurposed as dormitories for the workers. It was right at their doorstep, and Sun Lixin often stayed there too because of a group of art-loving friends. In their twenties and thirties, about a dozen young people shut themselves away from the chaotic world outside, paying no heed to political struggles or public demonstrations. Instead, they indulged in their hobbies inside—drawing, playing musical instruments, photography, singing, practicing dance—creating their sanctuary.

Beyond the knitting factory, young art enthusiasts from other sectors gradually joined in, forming an underground art circle. Within this circle, Sun Lixin gained renown for his portrait photography. At that time, he used a “Shanghai 58-2” camera. Produced in Shanghai, it was a replica of the high-end German Leica camera, producing such excellent results that it garnered attention from the entire global camera manufacturing industry. There was no doubt about its prowess in artistic nude photography. So, people sought him out for dating photos, wedding photos, family gatherings, and of course, artistic portraits. And then trouble struck.

One friend, who painted oil secretly, was clandestinely painting nude figures, to be precise, naked women. This young painter had no girlfriend, and even if he did, she might not consent to being undressed for his scrutiny. In those days, that was a post-wedding affair. He could only draw from books or his reflection in the mirror, but soon grew weary of the limited resources for imitation. Someone introduced him to another friend who also painted secretly, a female artist. The two resource-deprived artists of opposite genders decided to paint each other.

Not face-to-face, but by looking at photographs. This required taking nude photos of each other, under the guise of art, artistically. They planned various “artistic” poses in advance and then invited Sun Lixin. Only he could capture the effects they desired. Sun Lixin hesitated for a while; he wasn’t afraid to photograph men’s bodies, but photographing women made him uneasy. Nevertheless, he wanted to photograph. For a photography artist, this was called “creating.” He needed to create. To ensure they wouldn’t cause trouble for each other, they agreed to wear masks imprinted with a five-pointed star during the shoot. Without a doubt, this was socialist art.

The female artist was fine; it was just a man posing naked for a painting. But when a male artist painted a female nude, things got complicated in everyone’s imagination: How could a woman casually agree to be undressed and painted? It seemed clear that her clothes were forcibly removed, which bordered on violence. Then, with such voluptuousness and allure, posing in such seductive positions, accentuating every curve and contour, it was pornography disguised as art, at the very least, including (but not limited to) pornography. In short, painting a naked woman was downright thuggish behavior; and putting a mask with a five-pointed star on a naked woman, what did that mean? Was it an expression of political dissatisfaction or some kind of metaphor?

The male artist was caught. And following the thread, Sun Lixin was also exposed. His crime was even greater; while the male artist simply painted from a photograph, Sun Lixin personally photographed a living, breathing woman naked, making him even more of a rogue. Both were sentenced to five years in prison for the crime of thuggery. The “Shanghai 58-2” camera was seized as evidence. Those who knew the truth understood that they had become criminals because of art, but those who didn’t simply saw them as criminals.

This charge ruined Sun Lixin’s life. When he came out after serving his full term, he looked like an old man, his hair all white. He did odd jobs sporadically, stopped taking photos, never married, and couldn’t find a wife even if he wanted to. Murderers found spouses, but not thugs; old ladies would even avoid him when they saw him. Sun Lixin lived out his days alone, in a small hut, writing and painting. Many years later, when Sun Yanlin finished high school, he finally began to recover. He started tutoring Sun Yanlin in painting. It was only then that his family realized he had been studying Lang Jingshan’s work and had written two books related to Lang Jingshan. In fact, for many years, very few people had truly cared about what he was doing.

Sun Yanlin’s first camera was bought for her by her great-grandfather using the royalties from two books. Remaining single to this day, she was also influenced by her great-grandfather. Since being understood by others was so difficult, she found solitary living rather appealing. Cooking was hassle-free, and she could eat her fill without worrying about anyone else going hungry.

She cooked in the kitchen while I stood by the door, ready to assist at a moment’s notice because she didn’t know how much extra food to prepare for an additional person. As she talked, the evening crept in. Seeing that I was a good student, she decided to cook tonight herself. She prepared dishes in the style of Huaiyang cuisine, three dishes and a soup. It wasn’t about how delicious they were but about the thoughtfulness behind them. You could roam the world, but your stomach had its roots, and when you found the right place, it would let you know promptly.

Even more thoughtful than the meal was the person. I told her frankly that women were most beautiful in the kitchen. She thought this viewpoint bordered on gender discrimination and was very patriarchal. I told her she overestimated men; when praising a woman in the kitchen, men don’t think with their heads, only with their hearts; reason doesn’t come into play. I didn’t delve into the details of what I meant by “beautiful” because it involved sensuality, and saying it aloud would be asking for trouble.

There was the sensuality of the homely atmosphere and the sensuality of the body: she wore loose home clothes, tied an apron around her waist, creating a generous curve; when she bent over, her buttocks were partly concealed by the home pants, and as I stood behind her, her apron hugged her upper body, accentuating her bosom; looking at the fabric, I thought the home clothes must feel nice. She turned her face, a strand of hair falling into her eyes, her fluffy hair a bit messy. There was a sharp pain in a certain part of my body.

“What’s with the foolishness?” she asked. “Do you want chili?”

“It’s you,” I said, “yes.”

“Go!” She glared at me. “Set the table.”

I moved the dining table to the center of the studio, surrounded by various paintings of different sizes. If you took an overhead shot from the ceiling beams, you’d probably capture the effect of an island: the small table, along with the two of us, seemed like an island besieged by art. She said when eating alone, the table was always tucked into a corner of the studio; otherwise, it felt too open. Perhaps she wanted to say “lonely.” I told her, it was just her alone before, now it’s the two of us, and even if it’s more spacious, it’s still manageable. She looked straight at me as she held the bowl.

I put down my chopsticks, reached out, and touched her face. Her eyes slowly reddened, tears gathering and growing larger, and then she buried her head and started eating, the chopsticks clinking against the bowl.

“Eat,” she said.

She didn’t pay me any more attention before putting down her bowl and chopsticks.

Sun Yanlin’s interest in photography was purely coincidental. It had nothing to do with the camera passed down from her ancestor, Sun Guocheng; by the time she was sensible, the empty shell of a camera had long disappeared. It wasn’t related to playing with photography with her great-grandfather either. After Sun Lixin came out of prison, “camera” and “photography” had become sensitive words in the Sun family for five years, successfully filtered out from their daily lives.

In her first year of junior high, she went to play at a classmate’s house. The classmate proudly showed off a Canon camera brought from Japan by their relative. It was the EOS 700, an automatic autofocus 35mm single-lens reflex camera aimed at amateur photographers. As an updated version of the EOS 850, this model had focus prediction functionality and various exposure modes. She just wanted to touch it. But the classmate blocked her reaching hand, allowing her only to look, saying they couldn’t afford to compensate if it got damaged.

She was a good student, with grades so high that teachers and classmates rarely refused her requests. She felt embarrassed and blurted out, “Who cares! My neighbor is Lang Jingshan, the photography master.” Lang Jingshan went to Taiwan in 1949, and for many years, he was relatively unknown in mainland China. In this small town, most people had never heard of him. Even the neighbors on Tianbu Temple Street would have a hard time immediately linking him to the dilapidated courtyard next door when you mentioned a photography master. The little classmates laughed at her, saying there was no photography master in their town. Sun Yanlin persisted stubbornly: Of course there is, and he’s our neighbor, but she couldn’t provide any convincing evidence. She said it was getting late, she needed to go home for dinner, and she’d enlighten them tomorrow.

Back home, her parents were also vague. Luckily, her mother had boiled dumplings ready, and she asked her father to take a bowl to her great-grandfather. As her father left, he whispered to Sun Yanlin, “Take it over and ask the old man.” In Sun Lixin’s small hut, Sun Yanlin saw a stack of manuscripts. Six years later, this stack of manuscripts was published by a remote publishing house under the title “Silent Night, Empty Spring Mountains: Lang Jingshan and His Artistic World.” The text wasn’t a problem; occasionally her great-grandfather explained some things, and Sun Yanlin managed to read through it.

However, the image data was troublesome. Sun Lixin frequently visited various libraries; for Lang Jingshan’s photographic works, Sun Yanlin could only copy them with a pencil, often spending a day on a single photo, but even with such meticulous effort, the results were often unsatisfactory. Moreover, some of the image data was barely drawable, so Sun Lixin had to rely on textual explanations, leaving Sun Yanlin’s head spinning.

The rewards came swiftly. After reading through dozens of pages of manuscripts and copying several images, not only did she impress her classmates, but she was also regarded as an expert by them. The vanity of being called an “expert” compelled her to immerse herself in reading all of her great-grandfather’s manuscripts. After finishing a book, she felt she had developed a secret relationship with photography. She told her great-grandfather:

“I want to learn photography too.”

“That thing harms people,” Sun Lixin said. He had always been thin in his later years, even in the height of summer, he’d button his shirt to the top. After taking three puffs of his cigarette, he added, “It’s too expensive. If you like it, start with painting.”

“Is it that simple?” I asked her as we sat down for tea after dinner.

“Why complicate things?” she replied.

“For a lifelong pursuit, there should be some grandeur.”

“That’s for opera. In ordinary life, decisions about where to eat for a lifetime might be made in a moment, why would you need a divine revelation?”

“From freshman year until now,” I quickly calculated, “twenty years. Haven’t wavered?”

She shook her head. Did that count as wavering or not?

“We’ve shared many meals, what decisions have you made?”

“What decision do you want me to make?” she asked, pouring tea with her head down.

Her slender white neck extended to a small patch of bareback under the clothes. I had the urge to reach out and touch it, so I grabbed my right hand with my left. “It’s up to you.” The light wasn’t at its brightest, and a fuzzy orange hue peeked through the pale white. The timeless silence and tranquility.

“Wow, you’ve even learned to be subtle?” She laughed and poured me some tea again.

“Even thick-skinned people have their dignity, can’t you let me pretend?” At forty years old, I finally realized that you can’t discuss serious matters with a carefree attitude. Even if you don’t want to be serious, your facial features and muscles won’t cooperate.

“Don’t rush me. Once I’ve made a decision, I’ll give you a call.”

“Can’t I at least get a morning greeting every day?”

“Nope.” She said with her head down. Then she lifted her head and stared at me, suddenly emitting a glow that was only seen when she was on the podium. “You know, who was it that my ancestor Sun Guocheng escorted back then? I checked the information, and that camera seems to be from Kodak in 1900. Who dismantled it into an empty shell? And where did that empty shell camera end up?”

I spread my hands, waiting until I could time travel to say anything. I was also full of question marks. My great ancestor, Sun Guocheng, sounded somewhat legendary, but he didn’t even leave behind an empty shell camera. Time erodes everything. It’s only been a few decades. So, cherish the present. This cup of sixteen-year-old ripe Pu’er tea is twice the age difference between us. Let’s cherish this cup of tea. Here, cheers. If everything goes as planned, after burning a few pieces of paper by the river tomorrow, I’ll be heading back to Beijing. Here, cheers.

We lifted our teacups to the level of our eyebrows. Tears welled up in her eyes, adding weight to her gaze.

She escorted me to the security gate. Through the iron bars of the security gate, I asked again, “Can’t even say goodbye?”

“No, you can’t.”

Back at the hotel, the front desk informed me that an elderly gentleman had left a letter. Opening the envelope, I found half a sheet of paper with just five words: “Yongsi Garden Cemetery.”

The next morning, I bought a bunch of joss paper, fruits, and fresh flowers, carrying them in my hands, over my shoulders, and in my arms as I made my way to Yongsi Garden on Huaihai West Road. It was a garden-style cemetery, with pavilions, bridges, flowing water, and lush foliage. Despite the guidance of the staff, I still took many detours. Amidst the standardized graves, I found a row of graves belonging to the Xie family. Lined up in sequence, the leftmost was our ancestor Xie Pingyao, and the rightmost was Xie Yangchun.

Pingyao’s grave might not even qualify as a dignified mound, merely bearing his name. Over the decades of turmoil, the graves had been relocated numerous times, losing bones with each move, perhaps now almost emptied. But what did it matter? What mattered was that the three characters “Xie Pingyao” remained, signifying our roots and heritage. Undoubtedly, the relocation of Pingyao’s ancestors here was the merit of my cousin, Xie Yangzhi. This newfound respect for him prompted me to consider postponing my return to Beijing for a day, perhaps trying my luck at Zhou Xinfang’s former residence in the afternoon.

I placed the fresh flowers and fruits before each ancestor’s grave, evenly distributing the joss paper and igniting it. I repeated the words my grandfather and father would have wanted to say to our ancestors. We couldn’t come to burn paper offerings at your graves every holiday, but our respect and remembrance never waned. I truly wish the Grand Canal had never stopped flowing from Jining to the north, so we could always send our words to you, letting them drift downstream until they reached you.

Speaking as if I were hosting a television program, I rambled on to myself, with my ancestors as my most faithful audience. When I finished, I crouched down in front of Xie Pingyao’s grave, imagining the stout old man my grandfather described sitting in his wicker chair. Ancestors were a distant affair. I lit a cigarette in front of my distant ancestors, and as I stood up, I noticed someone nearby. Beyond the rows of graves, Uncle Xie Yangzhi stood with his hands behind his back.

“Uncle.”

He nodded to me and walked over, accepting the cigarette I offered him. He gestured with two fingers, so I gave him another. Lighting them both, he kept one and placed the other at the grave of my uncle, Xie Yangchun. “Your uncle was quite a smoker,” he remarked. He then pulled out a bottle of Yanghe liquor from his pocket, pouring some in front of each ancestor’s grave starting from Pingyao’s until he emptied it at Yangchun’s. “Good liquor for everyone.” Going to the graves also required experience; I hadn’t thought to bring two bottles of liquor for the ancestors.

The fact that he could tell me where our ancestors were buried and had come here himself indicated that he acknowledged our shared history. One can’t demand forgiveness for something held in their heart for a lifetime. I said, “Thank you, Uncle.”

He waved me off. “Let’s not dwell on that.” His voice was hoarse from a restless night’s sleep. Facing the graves of our ancestors, he spoke, “Ancestors above, Yangzhi and Wang have come to see you. Just like our ancestors from Pingyao journeyed along the Grand Canal to Beijing, today Wang and I have followed the canal back to Qingjiangpu. This is perhaps the most complete gathering of our Xie family in several generations. Yangzhi may not have many grand words to offer, so I’ll sing a verse of ‘Change,’ a song I wrote myself, as a toast to our ancestors.”

He started singing, startling me. It sounded exactly like Zhou Xinfang singing Huaihai opera. From Pingyao’s northward journey to my southward one, Uncle succinctly summarized the history of the Xie family in Qingjiangpu. Across generations, whether for career, passion, or livelihood, the Xie family’s experiences had never strayed far from the Grand Canal. I understood why Uncle hadn’t slept well last night; he stayed up until midnight, weaving me into his lyrics.

Apart from the staff, we were the only ones in Yongsi Garden. Uncle let his voice resonate freely, solemn, and expansive, echoing with a sense of vastness and eternity. Throughout the entire song, one could almost hear the surging waves and the roar of the tides. When he finished, Uncle pulled me down to kneel between the graves of our ancestors, performing the ritual of reverence.

As we walked away from the gravesite, Uncle brought up something he remembered from his childhood – several volumes of journals passed down through the family, all written in a foreign language, possibly in Pingyao’s handwriting. Before the Cultural Revolution, they had been donated to a local library by Pingyao’s wishes. When Uncle was conceptualizing “Changhe,” he went to that library to look for them, only to be told that they couldn’t find the documents.

The library had endured as many hardships over half a century as any individual, repeatedly opening and closing, being submerged by floods, ravaged by fires, pilfered by thieves, and relocated four times. The staff there responded to Uncle’s complaints, asking how they could be expected to treat donated items with such indifference. They replied, “If only we had been born a few decades earlier. I would have done everything in my power to protect the items your family donated, not only preserving those precious manuscripts but also safeguarding some of the rare editions. Unfortunately, I can’t turn back time. It’s truly regrettable.” The sarcastic tone of the staff member left Uncle fuming with indignation.

I sincerely invited Uncle to visit Beijing at his convenience, both as a guest and to have him participate in recording a segment of “Da He Tan” in the broadcasting studio. He didn’t give a definitive response, just a noncommittal “Mm-hmm.” Before parting ways at the crossroads, I withdrew the last ten thousand yuan from my account at the nearest bank. I gave Uncle and Aunt five thousand as a token of appreciation, and another five thousand for Uncle to pass on to Aunt Yangchun. It was a hurried exchange, without any gifts or the opportunity for a proper visit. Five thousand yuan seemed a small gesture of filial piety, but it was what my father wanted. Uncle vehemently refused to accept it, but in the end, he couldn’t argue me out of it and reluctantly pocketed the money.

Back in Beijing, my phone came alive, buzzing from morning until night. Business calls, dinner invitations, loan requests, debt collectors, misdials, and nuisance calls; my ex-wife and son also kept pressing, using my son as leverage, becoming my ex-wife’s daily dose of wake-up call. Of course, I used my phone to handle business, arrange dinner meetings, and even plead with anyone who could provide sponsorship. Damn it, life was tough. Overall, this modern communication tool brought me hardly any good news. The voices I longed to hear never seemed to come through, and the messages I hoped for were slow to arrive. Days turned into weeks, and I felt a faint sense of despair. In middle age, I had gained a sense of moderation in both the depths of my emotions and my despair. I still adhered to my promise of not seeking reassurance.

The first day of the fourth week arrived. The previous night, before going to bed, I drew another diagonal line in the “Wanghe Calendar,” marking the end of the third week. Returning from Huai’an, I began to emulate my mother, marking a new “Wanghe Calendar” at the bedside. Occasionally, I added a few keywords outside the diagonal lines; these served as diary entries for the day. On this particular day, I wrote: “Mortgage.” Unable to secure a loan, I had to mortgage the house first. Several new plans for “Da He Tan” surprisingly fell into place.

Simon Granville from “Rui Productions” had already agreed, and with a little more polish on the script, we could start shooting on location. Uncle Xie Yangzhi was also on board. I persuaded my old man to give him a call. After years of silence, they started reserved, with the conversation strained, but after three difficult minutes, the two old men were sobbing on the phone. Uncle said that if need be, he could swim from Dazhakou to Shuimen Bridge just to make it convenient for filming. I had it all figured out; Uncle’s part would start from his rendition of “Xiao He Chasing Han Xin under the Moon” from the Qi School to his performance of “Changhe” in the Huaihai opera.

Cash flow became an issue.

In the afternoon, Xiao Wang approached me, saying our accounts were running dry, and suggesting we slow down on upcoming projects. I refused, stating that we needed to strike while the iron was hot and that we couldn’t afford to lose momentum. He then proposed that we temporarily halt salaries and bonuses for the next two months. I firmly rejected the idea, emphasizing that our employees relied on their hard-earned wages to support their families, and such unfair measures couldn’t be taken. Despite his persistence, I waved him off, asserting that I had my reasons.

Once Xiao Wang left the office, I found myself doodling little sheep on a blank sheet of paper, realizing I didn’t have as many “reasons” as I claimed. I phoned my former boss, who surprisingly picked up himself, showing a bit of sentimentality. The situation with “Da He Tan” being on the verge of being scrapped wasn’t his doing; it was due to a lack of confidence from higher-ups. I knew it was a standard bureaucratic excuse, shifting blame to the higher-ups for any difficult decision.

Who these “higher-ups” were and whether they even existed didn’t matter; what mattered was that they could take the fall. After hanging up, I made a list of friends who could potentially become creditors. I lit a cigarette and crossed them out one by one, realizing I couldn’t bring myself to ask. In today’s world, borrowing money is even more shameful than borrowing someone’s wife. Only mortgaging the house remained. So be it, I thought, slamming my hand on the table, finally making a grim decision.

On the first day of the fourth week, at 7:45 in the morning, I thought my alarm had gone off, but the ringtone was different—it was a phone call. I groped for my phone with my eyes closed and answered, saying, “Hello.” The voice on the other end said, “It’s me.”

My eyes snapped open, instantly wide awake. It was Sun Yanlin. “Sun, are you providing wake-up calls now?”

“I have a question for you.”

“Go ahead.”

“From Huai’an to Beijing, the Grand Canal is blocked. Is it still possible to take a boat all the way north?”

I was a bit confused, wide awake but my brain was still half asleep. What did she mean by that? I stuck to my principle of always looking on the bright side. “Of course. It must be possible.”

“For example?”

“Since it used to be navigable, there’s no reason it will stay blocked forever. When people come together, mountains can be moved. Please trust me, Sun, if we want it, sooner or later it will reconnect.”

“Alright, I’ll give you a pass.” A whooshing wind sound came through her phone. “I’m by the canal.”

“Which canal?”

“The one outside your building.”

I sat up abruptly, leaped out of bed, grabbed a coat, and dashed outside. My mother had just returned from grocery shopping and was preparing breakfast for me. She asked what was going on in such a hurry, but I couldn’t wait. I said we’d talk later, slipped on a pair of slippers and a coat over my pajamas, and rushed out the door.

I ran all the way. On the riverside road, I spotted Sun Yanlin standing by the canal. She wore a baseball cap, with the wind blowing some of her hair onto her face. Beside her was a rolling suitcase. She watched me run towards her like a whirlwind in my pajamas and slippers, and then she slowly smiled.

“You’re here?”

“I’m here.”

“How did you know I lived here?”

“I found your studio online. Isn’t it all in Xishangyuan?”

“Sun, you’re as clever as ever.”

“Again! How many steps from home to the river this time?”

“A thousand and sixty-two steps,” I said, hugging her tightly and leaning in to kiss her cheek. “Two steps in one.”

She pretended to push me away. “I just got off the train and took a taxi straight here. Haven’t even washed my face yet.”

“I don’t mind,” I said, a little sheepishly, already planting another kiss. “I haven’t washed mine either.”

We stood by the river hugging for ten minutes as people strolled past us. Sun Yanlin remarked, “Others are watching.”

Let them watch. When I used to guest host on TV, plenty of people recognized me on the streets. But now that I’ve quit and put on a few pounds, no one would notice me indoors even if I wore sunglasses. Here by the river, nobody knew Sun Yanlin. I held her even tighter, wrapping her half inside my coat.

Ten minutes later, I suggested we head back home; breakfast should be ready. She wanted to rest at my studio first. From deciding to book a ticket to Beijing, these past few days had been like riding a roller coaster at full speed. It felt like thirty-two years hadn’t gone by this quickly. She was feeling a bit dizzy, and understandably so; understanding time itself also takes time. Right now, the kids were still not at work. I dragged my suitcase along, accompanying her at a leisurely pace.

“From the river to the studio, how many steps this time?”

“Five thousand and seventy-two steps.”

“Because of the slippers?”

“Because of you.”

Part One: 2012, Cormorants and Compass

Years of running boats had bred a bad habit: when he stopped, he didn’t know what to do with himself. He felt lost. Bingyi squatted barefoot at the bow of the boat, smoking a cigarette. When he exhaled, he made an effort to straighten his neck—a habit he had developed over many years. Against Bingyi’s lean back, the setting sun dipped below the horizon, casting a few bold strokes of evening glow across the western sky, accentuating its vast loneliness.

Bingyi himself took on a glossy silhouette, backlit by the sinking sun, resembling an aging cormorant. The waves lapped against the boat, emitting a delicate farewell sound. That’s how Bingyi saw it. In two days, he wouldn’t be coming back to this dock anymore. He couldn’t squat on someone else’s boat. The girl in the windbreaker on the shore waved to him. Before he could react, she had already pressed the shutter. It was the same in the morning; he stood dazed at the bow of the boat, disoriented after waking up, and the girl in the windbreaker waved to him. He turned to look at her, and she pressed the shutter. After finishing, she waved again to express her gratitude, then rode her bike southward.

This time, after the girl in the windbreaker had finished taking pictures, she didn’t wave to thank him but continued tinkering with her camera. She wanted to take more. Bingyi remained squatted, unmoving, lighting up another cigarette. Let her take as many as she liked; he couldn’t be bothered to move. The girl in the windbreaker must have taken at least twenty shots—standing, squatting, bending, even propping her camera on her bicycle seat; stepping forward a few paces, stepping backward, slipping on the water’s edge, nearly falling into the canal.

After finishing his cigarette, the photos were taken. His daughter called out to him from the cabin again, and he responded with a grunt but remained unmoved. He heard his daughter complaining, wondering what had possessed him to be so absent-minded all day long. His younger brother was getting married the day after tomorrow, and there were a heap of tasks waiting to be done. Yet here he was, the head of the family, acting like he had nothing to do. Then came his wife’s booming voice. After spending so long on the boat, even whispering sounded like shouting through a megaphone. His wife said:

“It’s not time yet; just you wait. Once Xingchi’s wedding is over and he stops sulking at the helm, then we can talk.”

“I knew my dad was biased! When I got married, I thought he’d be happy I married into a good family, but it turns out he’s just relieved to finally have his daughter off his hands. Even though my brother is getting married, he’s still family, and his kids will still carry the Shao surname. That’s why Dad’s acting like this.”

“Do you even know your dad? He can’t bear to leave this boat.”

Bingyi stubbed out his cigarette and said, “Shut up!”

His daughter stuck her tongue out at her mother, wasting no time getting back to work. She just wanted her father to change his mindset. Even she, having been married for seven or eight years, felt a pang of sadness. The boat was their home on the water. Mother and daughter tidied up Xingchi’s wedding bed in the cabin. Silky brocade, old cotton quilts, one red bed, and one green, with dragons and phoenixes intertwining auspiciously on the quilt covers. Bright red embroidered sheets.

Bingyi was determined to make the bridal chamber on the boat up to the highest standards; whatever other families had, this boat had to have too. Wallpaper, ceiling, flooring—all new. The furniture and appliances that could fit in were also new. Xingchi and his prospective bride thought it was wasteful—just staying for one night, was it really necessary to make such a fuss? Bingyi stared fiercely; one night might just be half a night, but it had to be a lifetime’s grandeur.

It was just half a night. The first half of the night was spent drinking and celebrating in the bridal chamber, and once the relatives and friends were tired, the newlyweds entered the chamber, leaving only the latter half of the night. They would have to wake up early the next day. According to the customs on the boat, if you were lazy on the first day of marriage, it wasn’t a good sign.

After waking up, everything had to be properly arranged, all the proper etiquette observed, all the rituals performed—how to cross the threshold for the first time, how to eat the first meal—it was like a performance, going through every step meticulously. Xingchi and his bride then moved into their new house on land. It was also a bridal chamber, newly renovated, a 124-square-meter three-bedroom apartment in the Happiness Milky Way Community, Building 3, Room 306. The moving truck was already arranged.

The decision for just half a night was made decisively by Bingyi. He was firm about this household; however, he rarely gave such blunt instructions: “It will be done this way, no questions asked.” The wedding had to be held on the boat, and the boat people had to follow the boat’s customs. His son argued back, saying the boat had been sold, so who was still a boat person? Bingyi tapped the table with his chopsticks, saying each word deliberately:

“As long as I spend a day on the boat, I’m a boat person for a day! And you’re still a boat person’s son for a day!”

“The problem is our boat was transferred to someone else that day.”

“That’s none of your business.”

He wanted to talk to the buyer and postpone the ship’s handover for a few days, and if they didn’t agree, he wouldn’t sell the boat anymore. It was already cheap enough. His son and his friends had invested in a shipyard together and urgently needed money. This boat was their most valuable asset. If sold under normal circumstances, they could easily get twenty or thirty thousand more. The agreement to sell the boat had been weighing on his mind for over a month.

His wife said, “If we don’t sell it, where will the money come from? Who will run the boat with you? You’re sixty years old, still acting like a young man.” “What’s wrong with being sixty? Our ‘Tianxing’ runs just as fast as anyone else’s!” He shot his wife a sideways glance. His wife applied a little more pressure, and he groaned on the bed. Every joint in his body couldn’t bear the pressure. Due to rheumatism, any two bones in his body had started to separate long ago, and any slight movement would cause soreness. His wife massaged him. After thirty-four years of marriage, his wife had become his most reliable health therapist.

“You can’t handle even a bit of pressure, what’s wrong with you?” His wife said, applying a force that even professional doctors couldn’t comprehend. It took thirty years of constant closeness to achieve this balance. “What do you think is wrong? If our son wasn’t on the boat, just look at us, a couple in their sixties, running around this thousand-mile canal. What are we running for?”

Bingyi remained silent. Physical issues had to be acknowledged. Physical issues were age issues, and they had to be acknowledged. “A bit higher. Yes, two inches.”

His son said, “I’m not worried about this. I’m worried about the wedding.”

“You don’t have to worry about that either. We’ve taken care of everything for you. Your job is to put on your suit and shoes, tie your tie nicely, and bring our daughter-in-law into the family.”

“Home is on land. Building 3, Room 306, in the Happiness Milky Way Community.”

“No, home is on this boat. You were born on this boat, and what you saw when you opened your eyes was the boat, not some building in a community.”

“Dad, can’t you move with the times a bit?”

“Am I not keeping up with the times? Do you know how many boats I’ve changed in my lifetime? Each one is bigger, faster, and more advanced than the last. Am I not keeping up with the times? Don’t give me that.”

Like the more than twenty years he had lived with his father on the boat, Xingchi felt he had never reached a consensus with his father. He pushed away the half-eaten rice, stood up, and walked out.

He had never reached a consensus with his father, and he had never fully rebelled against him. This time, he decided to try. Soon, he would become the head of the household, just like his father. As he crossed the cabin door, he hesitated for a second because, apart from his footsteps, there was silence all around him, the sound of the canal’s water blocked out by the unexpected intrusion.

That second was enough for a vivid image to flash through his mind: his father’s chopsticks paused halfway to his mouth, but he still lowered his head, waiting, giving his unworthy son a chance; his mother, on the other hand, maintained a stiff posture, her eyes suddenly wide open, her forehead creased with worry, the woman who had been modest and gentle all her life still hadn’t reacted. Xingchi heard a loud clang in his mind, his scalp tightened instantly, and he felt as if he were exerting unprecedented strength as he lifted his right leg over the threshold, as if pulling his leg out of a quagmire. His mother finally snapped out of it and said:

“Xingchi—”

The chopsticks struck fiercely against the old locust wood dining table, one of Xingchi’s ancestors’ legacies. That year, his ancestor bought the first boat from the Shao family and personally procured all the utensils on the boat, including this locust wood dining table. After more than a century of wandering on the water, the hard locust wood had been permeated by the moisture from the canal; moss had crawled for over a hundred years and finally occupied all the parts below the table surface. His father’s voice echoed at the same time:

“Come back!”

Xingchi’s heart suddenly changed its rhythm, but just for a moment or two. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then returned to normal. Afterward, he jumped off the boat, unaware of what had happened after he left.

His mother set down her bowl and said, “Should I go call him back?”

“Forget it,” Bingyi said softly, pouring himself a drink. Boatmen only drank when they stopped. Bingyi took a sip, then another, and another, until the glass was empty. He set down the glass. His wife had prepared herself for the glass to be shattered, but it landed lightly. Bingyi smiled at his wife and said, “Our boy, he’s grown up.”

His wife felt a pang in her heart, tears welling up in her eyes. She laughed as if taken by surprise as if receiving an unexpected reward. She repeated her husband’s words through her tears, “Our son has grown up.”

By evening, Xingchi returned to the boat, clicking his tongue. He had smoked two packs of Taishan cigarettes in the afternoon, and his mouth was numb. He called his sister to complain about their father being too much. His sister replied, “How many years can he be too much? He spent his whole life running on the canal. The boat is his home, his life. He has already agreed to sell both his home and his life to support you in your venture.

Can’t you give him a dignified farewell ceremony?” Xingchi said, “Sis, I’ve figured it out in the time it took me to smoke two packs of cigarettes. I’ve been on this boat for over twenty years, and I understand. I’m just talking to you.” As soon as he stepped onto the boat, Xingchi smelled the aroma of braised carp, his favorite dish. The cabin lights were on, and his father was sitting at the table, the meal all set, with the braised carp placed right in the center.

“Dad, I’m back,” Xingchi said. “You can go ahead and eat.”

Bingyi replied, “We just sat down.” He turned to shout to another room, “Bring out the bottle of wine we saved from our son’s full moon celebration. I’ll have a couple of drinks with Xingchi.”

His wife raised her voice, “Drinking twice in one day?”

“Twice.”

That dinner was enjoyed thoroughly, like three grateful individuals finally meeting, none of them saying a word of thanks, but between the glasses and plates, gratitude was implicit.

The wine glass was lifted and then set down again, marking the end of a meal that had been eaten two months and six days ago. Tomorrow, the boats that needed assistance would arrive, the day after would be his son’s wedding, and in the blink of an eye, his son would be starting his own family. Sixty years had flown by just like that. How had sixty years passed day by day? Apart from empty sighs about the passage of time, Bingyi, squatting at the bow of the boat like a cormorant, couldn’t express anything deeper. This time, his wife called out to him from the cabin, discussing what gift to give when their new daughter-in-law paid respects to her in-laws. Bingyi stood up. The girl in the windbreaker had already left.

Thin mist drifted over the water, and the light was still dim, but dawn had broken. First, the watchdog, Black Panther, tied to the stern of the boat, barked loudly; a boat was approaching. This guard dog, raised by Xingchi, had ears and a nose like radar, reacting swiftly to any hint of trouble. On the water, a good dog was worth two loyal men, but once Black Panther was on board, Bingyi had never lost a single shipment, not even a piece of coal dust had ended up in a stranger’s hands.

Bingyi often thought that Xingchi was naturally cut out for this kind of life; he even had a knack for training guard dogs. Just over a year old, Black Panther had already developed a biological clock under Xingchi’s training. Every night at ten and three in the morning, it would wake up on time and patrol around the boat alone. It had exceptional balance, able to walk briskly along the narrow edge of the boat, just a hand’s width wide. But this child still insisted on going ashore. He’d say, “Dad, I can endure all the hardships of water transport, but I’m uncomfortable on land.

I always feel like I’m swaying under my feet. On the water, I feel solid and stable.” But times had changed. The benchmarks for shipping were payload speed and efficiency. Compared to land transport, where we exerted all our strength, we would only get slower; the riverbed grew longer, the water level dropped, and our boats could only get smaller.

When I see cars and trains on land running faster and faster, I feel like I’ve been abandoned by the world: they’re moving forward while we’re going backward. The water transport on the canal seems to be moving forward with this fast-paced world, but in reality, it’s moving in the opposite direction. I’m still young; I don’t want the day to come when the boat is so small and slow that I can’t bear to watch anymore and have to go ashore. By then, your son might not be able to do anything other than feel seasick.”

These words made Bingyi uncomfortable. In this lifetime, he only knew how to do one thing, and in his son’s eyes, it seemed like he was constantly lagging behind the world. He was doing something that was increasingly going wrong. Of course, he didn’t agree; the issue wasn’t that serious. Rockets shoot up into the sky with a swoosh, high-speed trains can run faster and faster, but people still have to walk on two legs.

No matter how slow, you can’t just chop off both feet and install roller skates. But he also had to admit that compared to when he first saw a boat, when he first worked alongside his father on a boat, or when he first became the captain himself, as a river transport boat owner, a sailor living on the water, the sense of honor and achievement had indeed become increasingly scarce. The business was shrinking, the cargo was becoming lower-end, and profits were dwindling. In the past, they transported everything from rice, flour, vegetables, steel, and concrete, to various household appliances and furniture. Now, they only received orders for timber, coal, bricks, and sand.

The equipment on the boat was getting better, but people remained the same—hardworking and dedicated. But damn it, the world had changed.

After Black Panther barked, voices could be heard, and the boats of relatives and friends began to arrive one after another. Bingyi came out to greet each captain, thanking them for their help. It was an old tradition: when something big happened in a water-based family, those with money pitched in money, and those with strength pitched in effort. When a young person on one boat was getting married, the boats of relatives and friends would certainly lend a hand. This help might only last for a day or two. If someone’s pregnant wife was on board, they needed a boat to accompany them one or two months before the due date, to prevent the sudden arrival of the child into this world, in which case the women on nearby boats had to urgently act as midwives.

Five boats docked on either side of the “Tianxing,” and gangways were laid between them to allow free movement between the boats. Bingyi’s “Tianxing” was the wedding boat, with two boats on the left and two on the right for banquets and entertaining guests. The third boat on the left served as the kitchen, where all the pots, pans, and utensils for cooking were kept. There was also another boat that would wait near the beauty salon where the bride would get her makeup done tomorrow morning. After she was ready, it would take her on a leisurely three to four-hour cruise along the canal, arriving at the “Tianxing” by noon. This was the custom for waterborne weddings.

With the boats in position, everyone got busy. The procedures were clear: clean the boats, set up the awnings, arrange tables and chairs, and set up the stage for the bands. Tomorrow, there would be two bands to add to the festivities, one traditional and one Western. The boats were all several hundred tons in size, so a little tidying up would make the scene grand enough.

The occasion had to be grand; the Shao family’s wedding had to be dignified. Bingyi didn’t do things half-heartedly. Barring any mishaps, this would be the last wedding for the Shao family as boat people, so it had to be worthy of their ancestors.

Everyone had their tasks to attend to. After breakfast, Bingyi and Xingchi’s top priority was to go to the gravesite and report the good news to their ancestors. Before disembarking, they burned incense and paid respects to the Dragon King, Bodhisattva, and other deities at the bow of the boat. Thirty years ago, when Bingyi got married, and seven years ago when his daughter got married, they performed this ritual before visiting the gravesite.

Carrying a basket of offerings, burning paper money, and a string of firecrackers, they went ashore and encountered the girl in the windbreaker taking photos of the boats tied together. Today she was wearing a jacket over a snow-white shirt, her slightly curled long hair loosely tied up. She looked to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight. Maybe a bit older or younger. Bingyi was never good at guessing a woman’s age. The girl with the jacket had a round face, and clear features, particularly full lips that were not enhanced with lipstick. Standing at one meter seventy, she exuded confidence and clarity, clearly a capable and decisive person.

She smiled at the two of them and said, “Hi. Thanks for letting me take photos.”

Bingyi felt a natural embarrassment in front of the unfamiliar woman, compounded by nervousness akin to fleeing disaster, especially in front of his son. “It’s okay, take as many as you like,” he managed.

“With such a grand setup, are you planning something big?” she asked.

“I’m getting married tomorrow,” his son chimed in, even more relaxed about it than his father.

“Congratulations, congratulations!” The girl in the jacket had her camera hanging around her neck, a backpack slung over her shoulders, and wearing jeans and Adidas sneakers. “I knew there must be good news.” She didn’t want to delay their plans; she had paper money and food in her basket, knowing what they were up to. But with a sudden thought, she casually asked, “Sorry, can I take some photos of the wedding?”

Bingyi glanced at his son. It wasn’t that he couldn’t make decisions, but they had already hired a wedding company, supposedly with a professional videographer for the whole event. He couldn’t just hand over the business to someone else.

“Sorry, I didn’t explain clearly. My profession is painting and photography. I’ve been traveling up and down the canal for a while now, only shooting subjects that interest me. I’m not here for business,” she clarified.

“Oh,” his son said. “An artist.”

The girl in the jacket smiled. “Thank you. Just doing what I love.”

“In that case, feel free to shoot,” Bingyi said.

“Just as long as it doesn’t invade privacy,” his son added.

“Of course,” the girl in the jacket said, “and I won’t cause any trouble for you. You can pretend I’m not here.” She was glad they agreed, but she also felt a pang of guilt for pushing her luck. “Sorry, I just wanted to ask if I could also take photos of this ancestor worship ceremony.”

“What’s there to photograph when burning paper offerings at the gravesite?” Bingyi’s tone turned a bit chilly. This should be considered private, right?

But his son suddenly became interested. “Sure. But—”

“It won’t invade privacy at all,” the girl in the jacket assured. “I’ll only take distant shots.”

Bingyi thought of scenes from TV dramas where burning paper offerings at gravesites were often depicted, with close-ups of the tombstone’s inscriptions. So, he said meaningfully, “Don’t shoot those words.”

His son had already started the motorcycle, and Bingyi hopped on the back with two baskets in hand. The girl in the jacket got on her bicycle, saying, “Don’t worry, I’ll only capture distant shots. I don’t just want portraits; I want to capture the stories of the people.” In that brief moment of inspiration, she knew exactly what she wanted. She wanted to capture not just a boat people’s wedding but also their way of life, to depict the stories flowing within the still images.

“Sis” Xingchi slowed down the motorcycle so the girl in the jacket could keep up, “after you’ve finished creating me, will I become a famous person?” He burst into laughter before anyone else could react.

“I haven’t become famous myself,” the girl in the jacket laughed.

“Then let’s become famous together,” Xingchi replied.

The graveyard wasn’t far from the pier, about a half-hour drive away. In a vacant lot by the gravel road stood several graves of varying sizes, each with two trees in front of it, their branches lush and swaying as the wind blew across the wilderness, making all the leaves clap together. They parked the motorcycle, and Bingyi and his son entered the graveyard, while the girl in the jacket stayed on the roadside, a gesture indicating she wouldn’t read the tombstone inscriptions. Of course, it was a case of turning a blind eye; if she were truly curious, she could adjust her focus, and she could see even a single ant crawling beneath the tombstone. She kept her promise and only captured distant shots.

Half a century ago, this had been unclaimed land, overgrown with tall grass and strewn with rocks. Bingyi’s grandfather had buried his great-grandfather here. The tombstone bore the date of death: April 8th, 1948, of the deceased, Shao Changlai. On that morning, Shao Changlai, the patriarch of the Shao family in Jining, woke up as usual, intending to sit on the edge of his bed for a while before getting up. But before he could finish even two cigarettes, he hadn’t even left the bed when his son entered the room and found him sitting there, lifeless. The small stature of the Southern man remained upright even in death. According to the tradition of the boat people, they buried their dead where they passed away. By then, the Shao family had already settled in Jining.

In the eyes of Shao Xingchi, the youngest generation of the Shao family, his great-grandfather was the most legendary among the ancestors. He was originally a porter from Sichuan who ended up working as a cook at the Wulinmen Wharf in Hangzhou, where he reportedly followed a foreigner and traveled along the Grand Canal from south to north to Beijing. The problem was, his great-grandfather worked as a full-time cook on the boat. A porter, a cook, and a sailor—Xingchi asked Bingyi, “Did our great-grandfather speak any foreign languages?”

“Speak foreign languages? Don’t be ridiculous. According to your grandfather, as he got older, his speech became a mix of Sichuanese, Zhejiang dialect, Shandong dialect, and possibly other regional dialects. Only when he talked in his sleep could you tell he was from somewhere, speaking pure Sichuanese.”

The Shao family settling in Jining was purely accidental. Shao Changlai came down from Beijing and then went back to Hangzhou. Quitting his job as a porter and not particularly excelling as a cook either, “Having traveled to Beijing is enough,” he decided and suddenly became a sought-after commodity for long-distance trips. At that time, apart from a few official and commercial ships, only the Grand Canal boats could travel between Beijing and Hangzhou.

There weren’t many boats from Jiangnan that went straight to Qingjiangpu, even fewer to Jining, and going further north… well, let’s just turn back. Shao Changlai’s experience on northern waterways couldn’t be bought even with money. Ship owners competing for long-distance trips eagerly hired him. Starting off doing odd jobs and cooking, his value increased over time. Shao Changlai pioneered a new profession, primarily chatting with the ship owners, offering advice and strategies, essentially acting as the master of the ship. For this role, Shao Changlai grew a goatee and smoked a water pipe.

Xingchi could see this image in old photos cherished by his father. In those pictures, his great-grandfather appeared old, wearing a melon-shaped hat and round glasses. In a certain year, Bingyi had heard from his grandfather that his great-grandfather, Shao Changlai, accompanied a ship going north into Shandong territory, turned the tables, and took over the ship. The ship owner was a gambler and spent most of the time on another merchant ship, playing mahjong with the owner of that ship and a few businessmen from the south, losing everything, including his pants, leaving only one ship. Reluctant to directly mortgage the ship to the owner of the companionship, fearing it would be lost forever, he turned to Shao Changlai.

At that time, Shao Changlai still had a considerable sum of money on hand, accumulated from years of sailing and also from the inheritance after Paolo’s demise (this was something Bingyi was unaware of; in his time, any association with foreigners was taboo, let alone ancestral ties with them). “Anyway, your great-grandfather had quite a bit of money,” Bingyi told his son, “The ship owner gave a hefty discount and mortgaged the ship to your great-grandfather.

He figured it would be easier to redeem it from your great-grandfather once he turned his fortune around.” The original ship owner mortgaged the ship, paid off his gambling debts, and went back to Jiangnan to lick his wounds. Beyond Xuzhou, Shao Changlai became the boss. The final destination of this journey was Jining. After unloading the cargo, Shao Changlai disbanded the sailors and decided to stay. He docked the ship at the pier, started recruiting local sailors, arranged a new shipping business, and sent telegrams to his wife and children in Hangzhou, urging them to pack up quickly and move north. He didn’t want to return to Hangzhou, fearing the former owner would raise the ransom and reclaim the ship. This ship was priceless to him.

With everything settled, he lay down on the deck. Above him was a bright blue sky dotted with fluffy clouds. He remembered the stormy night many years ago when he first arrived in Jining with Paolo. Back then, it was pouring rain, with thunder and lightning. If they hadn’t encountered those three river bandits on that rainy night, Paolo wouldn’t have died; if Paolo hadn’t died, would his life have been different? He took out the compass from his pocket. Ever since he stood at the Wulinmen Wharf waiting for work, he had dreamed of owning his ship. And now he had one. He thought of the Italian, Paolo, Mr. Paul Di Marco. The compass shimmered with a golden light, and Shao Changlai didn’t know if it was the blazing sun in the sky or tears blurring his vision.

Since the time of Shao Changlai, the Shao family’s journey as boat people in Jining had begun.

After honoring the offerings of chicken, fish, meat, eggs, snacks, and liquor, burning the paper money, and setting off the congratulatory firecrackers, the father and son bowed to their ancestors. On the roadside, the jacketed girl adjusted her camera’s focus and framing, determined to capture the scene of the boat people paying respects to their ancestors. Suddenly, she heard the old boatman who had knelt wailing loudly.

Setting down her camera, Star Pool hadn’t anticipated his father’s grief to be so profound. Peering over his father’s bowed head, he saw him squatting on the ground, his forehead hitting the stones, soil, and wild grass like a mortar pounding garlic. He could understand the sorrow of an old comrade facing his ancestors. Standing up, he dusted off his knees, lit a Zhongnanhai cigarette, and waited for his father’s crying to subside. One cigarette finished, yet his father remained kneeling in front of his grandfather’s grave, his buttocks raised even higher. His father cried with such sadness and dedication as if it had drained half of his body’s energy; his left arm lay on the ground, his head resting upon it, his whole body slumped there.

“Dad, that’s enough. Get up now.”

Bingyi was still crying.

“Dad, what’s wrong?”

Bingyi continued to cry.

Star Pool walked over, grabbing his father’s right arm to help him up. Bingyi shook off his hand. “Let me cry a little longer.”

As the second cigarette burned down, Bingyi was still crying. Star Pool grew impatient. “Dad, when will this end?”

Bingyi straightened his back, the crying stopped, tears staining his face. “The ancestral business of the Shao family ended with me, and you won’t let me cry a little longer?”

“As the one who ended the Shao family’s boat business, wouldn’t my guilt be even greater?”

“Your father isn’t that unreasonable.” Bingyi wiped his face with his sleeve. “It’s just heartbreaking to think about. Our family has been running boats on this canal for over a hundred years, born on the canal, and died on the canal. Those who survived, every one of them endured hardships to the bone.” Bingyi circled two smaller unmarked graves. He decided to bow to his brothers of the same generation and the children of the younger generation. Sorry to the ancestors, and even more sorry to the deceased brothers and sons. “Do you know how many Shao family souls are wandering on this river after a hundred years?”

Those two graves without headstones belonged to Bingyi’s brother Sixian and Star Pool’s brother Stinky, who drowned at the age of five before he could even be given a proper name. There was no Star Pool back then.

Shao Sixian died of schistosomiasis, also known as big belly disease, at the age of twenty-two. At that time, everything was public property, and their boat was assigned to the county’s water transport team, bearing the number 23. They went to the south, and the round trip took almost three months. During that time, Sixian caught a cold and then got soaked in the rain while unloading cargo, which led to coughing and pneumonia.

The medical supplies on the boat were limited, and the illness persisted. Just as they reached the heavily overgrown water hyacinth area of the river, where the water quality was extremely poor, and they had no choice but to drink the canal water, he contracted schistosomiasis. On the return journey, just past Xuzhou, Sixian couldn’t hold on any longer and died on the Weishan Lake. Bingyi always felt that his brother’s death was related to those water hyacinths.

In the years he steered the boat, to avoid seeing those water hyacinths, he avoided going to the south as much as possible. Star Pool had searched online for the aquatic plants his father despised. In the 1950s, China deliberately imported water hyacinths from Brazil to provide green fodder for pigs. There weren’t many things easier to raise than it. Throw it into the water, and it will thrive like a revolution, changing its appearance every day. So, at that time, it was even given a colloquial name in Chinese, “revolutionary grass.”

Stinky was five years, three months, and seven days old. Their boat was loaded with half corn and half wheat, navigating through the Luoma Lake. At that time, Bingyi had already replaced the wooden boat with an iron one and switched to a high-powered diesel engine for propulsion. On the shore, people were moving houses, and distant relatives and friends came to congratulate them on the new home, cracking whips one after another in celebration.

Stinky came out of the kitchen to watch the excitement, Bingyi was steering the boat, and his wife was cooking in the kitchen. They agreed to just take a quick look and then go back to eat watermelon. But when one dish was ready and Stinky still hadn’t returned, his mother went out to look for him, but there was no trace of him anywhere on the boat. Bingyi quickly stopped the boat, and nearby unfamiliar boats also stopped. Everyone who could swim jumped into Luoma Lake to search.

From noon until midnight, they found nothing. The couple cried bitterly with their heads in their hands for the rest of the night, the boat remained stationary in fear of drifting too far and losing track of where the child was lost. Early the next morning, someone on a nearby boat shouted that they had found him. Stinky’s belly was floating face down on the misty lake surface in the distance.

Because they were in a hurry to deliver the goods, Bingyi buried Stinky near the edge of Luoma Lake. The next trip specifically brought an empty boat with a small coffin filled with ice, and they brought Stinky back to Jinan, to be buried again in the Shao family’s cemetery.

“Back in the day, all the kids on the boat wore a kind of ‘dragon head strap,’ like a vest worn on the body, with no sleeves, and a string trailing from the back tied to an iron ring, to prevent children from falling into the water. Stinky promised his mom he’d just take a quick look and come back, still wanting to eat watermelon, so why bother with the dragon head strap? Just that one neglectful moment and Stinky was gone. After Stinky, it was Star Pond’s older sister and then Star Pond himself. They both wore the dragon head strap until they were ten. Whenever they got on the boat, they had to put it on, and even when they needed to pee, they had to tie a string around their waist.

After Bingyi finished kowtowing, he asked Star Pond to do the same. Star Pond asked, ‘Did Stinky kowtow too?’

“No matter how old he was, he was your brother,” Bingyi lit a Baixi cigarette, ‘Let them all know, the Shao family’s boat won’t run anymore.’

“Dad, it really can’t run anymore.”

“Your grandfather insisted I have the boat inspected before he passed away. I said it had just been checked the year before, and it could even circle the Pacific Ocean with no problem. Your grandfather didn’t agree, he insisted on an inspection. You can’t argue with someone on their deathbed, so I brought in the master from the shipyard. The master told me, your father didn’t ask you to inspect the boat, he was afraid you’d ditch the boat halfway. Just reassure the old man, that’s all you need to do.”

“Did it work?”

“I told your grandfather, ‘Dad, rest assured, even if the river dries up, I’ll keep the boat.'”

“And grandpa died peacefully?”

“Your grandfather suddenly sat up and said, ‘Then let me have a drink before I die.’ I poured him a glass of sorghum liquor, and after he finished it, he lay back down, closing his eyes in satisfaction. His last moment of clarity.”

“Alright, Dad, I’ll kowtow.” Star Pond knelt in front of his little brother’s grave, “No matter the reason, whether it was the game of passing the buck ending up with me, our family lost the boat. We owe an apology to anyone.”

Star Pond bowed to the ground, while Bingyi, with his rheumatism-stricken back and neck, stood beside him, hunched over like a heron preparing to catch fish. The vast background, the wilderness, and the photographer captured the moment just right as they stood there, seemingly frozen in time.

On the six boats, things were bustling. All the boatmen who could come had arrived, each doing their part. Before nightfall, they had to have everything they would need for the next day: all the food, tools, facilities, and anything else they might need. The tight-knit community of boatmen was like a small society of acquaintances. Years of interaction had assigned everyone a precise role; everyone knew what they should do and what they were capable of. Bingyi, on the other hand, felt like a spare part. At times like this, he felt out of place.

Over thirty years ago, when he got married, there wasn’t as much fanfare, nor were there as many people and events to manage. The groom had plenty of tasks to do. But those days, he wandered around like a second-rate rascal, not knowing what to do. The bride’s wedding boat arrived, but the groom was nowhere to be found. They searched several boats around and finally found him sitting under an old willow tree on the shore. He was wearing new clothes, smoking a cigarette, and looking like a peculiar spectator. Seven years ago, when his daughter got married, it was the same. Everyone wondered. He was usually quite sensible, but that day, he seemed like a fool, unable to figure out where to stand and where not to, just clutching two boxes of wedding cigarettes and handing them out to anyone he saw.

Now, he emerged from his cabin, and the new house had long been tidied up by his wife and daughter. Bingyi stepped onto the boat where the stage was set up, then moved to the boat with many dining tables set up on the side, walked past another boat, and then jumped ashore. The jacket girl put down her camera and followed.

Bingyi walked along the dock with his hands behind his back, nodding his head with each step. The jacket girl captured his silhouette against the vast canal backdrop, cropping out the ground, making Bingyi appear as if he were walking directly on the water. Suddenly, Bingyi stopped. He only wanted to turn around and see the bustling six boats, but what he saw was the girl taking pictures. Feeling it polite to acknowledge her, he said, “Feel free to take pictures.”

The jacket girl wasn’t sure if he meant she could freely take his picture or if he was referring to the wedding preparations. “May I take some pictures of you for a while?” she asked.

“What’s there to take pictures of? I’m just going to check on my boat,” he replied.

“Isn’t the boat over there?”

“It’s my houseboat.”

“Ah got it,” she understood when he mentioned the houseboat. There weren’t many boatmen engaged in transportation who also had houseboats because there were houses on the shore. When the cargo boats were not in operation, they would stay in their homes on land, without the need for another boat for residence. “You don’t have a house onshore?”

“I can’t get used to it. I feel more uncomfortable all over than having rheumatism,” Bingyi replied. “Walking around here makes my feet feel soft,” he stamped his feet. The pedestrian path along the riverbank was paved with red and white tiles. “There are still a few cormorants at home.”

“Great, then I’ll take pictures of you and the cormorants.”

“I am the cormorant,” Bingyi chuckled.

The jacket girl laughed, realizing she wasn’t the only one who thought he looked like a cormorant.

“They’ve been calling me the cormorant since I was young. I’m good in water, can dive down and hold my breath for seven or eight minutes without any problem. Fish don’t stand a chance when I’m around, even better than a cormorant. But those were the days of my youth, a hero doesn’t dwell on past glories.”

“And now?”

“Diving gives me a headache,” Bingyi laughed at himself.

The tiled road ended, transitioning into a dirt path. Clusters of reeds began to grow along the riverbank. Between two clumps of reeds, a houseboat was tethered to a willow tree on the bank. The jacket girl had photographed many houseboats like this along the canal. For a while, she had specifically gone to Li Xiahe, Hongze Lake, Luoma Lake, Nanyang Lake, and Weishan Lake to capture life on houseboats. Many of them were true houseboats; there were no houses onshore, and people lived on the boats year-round, with their entire lives unfolding on the water. They fished, farmed, and grew some vegetables and crops onshore, barely different from the fishermen in the south. There were also a few families who simply couldn’t afford to buy or build houses onshore, so they squeezed onto boats, going out to work during the day and returning to the boat after work.

Five vigilant cormorants crouched on the boat, and when Bingyi approached, they squawked loudly. Bingyi clapped his hands and spread his arms, taking a big step onto the boat. They flew up, aiming to land on Bingyi’s shoulders and arms. Bingyi dodged backward, saying, “Can’t stop, can’t stop, I’m wearing new clothes today.” The five cormorants landed back on the boat, each with a thin hemp rope tied around their ankles. Bingyi said, “Don’t underestimate these birds; they’re the ones who bring home the bacon. They catch so many fish. After feeding family and friends, there’s still plenty left to sell.”

“Is it easy to catch fish like this?”

“Not like it used to be,” Bingyi said, pulling out a packet of Eight Happiness candies from his pocket. The jacket girl shook her head, declining to smoke, so he lit one for himself. “In the past, the water in the canal wasn’t clean, but it was just dirty from weeds, dead fish, and rotten shrimp. Now it’s truly filthy—plastic bags, garbage, dredging, sand extraction, industrial wastewater, and oil leaks from mechanical boats. Look, from south to north, which section of the canal water can still be used for washing rice and vegetables?

In the past, when we were sailing, if we needed to cook or make tea, we’d just scoop water from the river. Now, if you scoop it up and drink it, you’ll get sick, if you can even get it into your mouth. The taste, you can’t describe how complex it is. My son says it’s practically chemical, you could bottle it up and refine it into an atomic bomb. There are fewer fish, and even if you catch them, you might not dare to eat them. That’s why I only let the cormorants dive near the reeds, where the water is at least a bit cleaner.”

“Continue. I’ll capture it.”

“If you start snapping away, I’ll clam up. Where was I?”

“You said the water is cleaner near the reeds. Some foreign rivers have regulations that prohibit all motorized boats.”

“If motorized boats can’t operate, how do you transport goods? Can you even call it a canal if it can’t be used for transportation? What’s the point then?”

“To preserve it as a scenic spot. Many places are developing riverfront areas, aren’t they?”

“The ideas you intellectuals have. You’re always talking about ‘reviving’ the canal. I don’t understand what ‘reviving’ means. After a lifetime of sailing, the only ‘awake’ I understand is opening your eyes, getting out of bed, and getting on with what needs to be done. To ‘awaken’ a river means to make it bustling with activity, flowing back and forth. If it’s awake but still, is it really ‘awake’? What’s the point of being awake if you’re not moving?”

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“A canal is a canal because it’s meant for ‘transportation.’ Without ‘transportation,’ it’s just stagnant water,” Bingyi replied, the sound of him smoking the only noise in his mouth. He needed to make some noise, tapping his foot. Yes, that had always been the question. Only a stranger would ask it without any regard because she didn’t know anything.

“Not anymore. I returned to the dock the day before yesterday, and that was my last trip.”

The jacket girl lowered her camera. It was something she hadn’t expected, and she felt a bit embarrassed about it. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to pry.”

Bingyi plopped down on the boat, realizing he should have consulted the jacket girl’s opinion before speaking. He said if it wasn’t appropriate to continue shooting, they could stop, and then he instinctively kicked off his shoes to the side. As long as it wasn’t too cold, he liked being barefoot on the boat. Bare feet were not afraid of water and offered better grip; all boatmen were like that. “Can’t run anymore,” Bingyi said. “Heart is willing, but the strength is lacking.” He briefly told the jacket girl about his son’s new job.

The jacket girl completely understood. “Several boat captains have told me that the work isn’t good anymore; it’s become a sunset industry,” she said, standing at the edge of the boat, focusing on Bingyi’s bare, deformed foot as the centerpiece, shifting her perspective. Barefoot, new clothes, cormorants, houseboat, a pile of odds and ends on the boat, Bingyi’s weathered face, unshaven chin, chapped lips, the Eight Happiness cigarette burning halfway down, surrounded by swirling smoke rings, and his cloudy, distant gaze; whether in color or black and white, it would make for a great photo. She needed to let him continue speaking, her expression naturally immersed in her own world. “How many boats have you piloted?”

“How many boats? Countless. Let me think.” It was indeed a good question, and as he pondered, his aged eyes emitted a penetrating light that delved into history. “Large fishing boats, small fishing boats, boats for dredging mud, transporting manure, passenger boats, cargo boats, wooden boats, cement boats, metal boats. During the collective period, I even piloted a public transport boat for a while. It started with pole pushing, hand rowing, foot paddling, then sailboats, followed by sail and steam power, burning charcoal and gasoline. Now it’s entirely diesel-powered, capable of generating electricity.”

“In your life on the water, when were you happiest?” The jacket girl kept herself busy, walking around the boat, constantly changing angles, framing shots, and seeking the best lighting while listening and asking questions.

“One time was in my childhood, traveling long distances with my parents. I was in charge of ten ducks, playing with them every day. My father and I handcrafted two large duck cages, which could be placed or hung on the side of the boat, allowing the ducks to swim inside. They slept and laid eggs in the cages, and I made a mobile nest. Whenever a duck was about to lay eggs, I’d place the nest inside the cage. Why keep ducks?

Ducks are great; they can gauge water flow, temperature, and weather conditions. Ten ducks could lay seven or eight eggs every day. In those days, wherever the boat went, there were plenty of fish to eat, and we had duck eggs. It felt like living in heaven. My father would tell stories, and as soon as the boat stopped, he’d start reciting ‘Water Margin,’ attracting adults and children from other boats to ours. Do you think I was happy then?”

Bingyi was now very relaxed, wearing a casual expression, occasionally reaching out to touch the feathers of one of the cormorants.

“Another period was after I got married. Every three to five years, I’d change boats. I was the first individual transporter in the entire county. TV, newspapers, radio—all came to interview and report on us, and the government also paid attention, putting effort into supporting us. When we got married and split from our families, my father gave us a 25-ton wooden hanging boat. Two years later, I upgraded to a 30-ton boat. By 1984, we sold the 30-ton boat and bought a 42-ton wooden hanging boat.

Three years later, we switched to a 50-ton iron boat. In 1990, we sold the old boat, bought a 78-ton iron boat, and sold the old one for forty-two thousand. The new one cost eighty thousand, so we borrowed some money from friends to cover the shortfall. In 1994, we changed boats again, this time opting for a 100-ton iron inner cabin boat, which cost one hundred and fifty thousand. In 1996, we sold the 100-ton boat and bought a 200-ton iron boat for three hundred and fifty thousand. Finally, in 2003, we upgraded to the 273-ton boat. We’ve been changing boats all these years. There’s joy in changing boats. It’s the joy of boatmen. The joy of men.”

“273 tons? This boat here?”

“Yes, this one.” Bingyi suddenly felt melancholic, unconsciously counting on his fingers. “It’s been four months and sixteen days shy of ten years.”

“Do you have anything you’d like to say about this boat?” the jacket girl asked. “Sorry, I was a journalist for a few years, so I have some professional habits.”

“Don’t laugh at me for being sentimental, you intellectuals. I’ve actually thought about this. This boat is almost someone else’s now. I often can’t sleep at night and think, is it really this hard to let go of a boat? It really is. Besides sailing, I don’t know anything else, and it’s too late to learn now. If I leave this river, I don’t even know if I can survive. So I think, a person’s fate isn’t just in their own hands, it’s elsewhere. My fate, half of it is on this boat, and the other half is on this river.”

The jacket girl thought Bingyi’s words were profound. She too felt as if her life was split between two places—one holding a paintbrush, the other pressing the camera shutter. The five cormorants stood in a row beside Bingyi, like five diligent students listening intently. Bingyi went around, patting each of their heads, and when he reached the third one, the jacket girl clicked the shutter.

“Five Cormorants and an Old Man.”

“What happens after you sell the boat?”

Bingyi lit his cigarette. “On the water,” he said, “with half a life left, you have to be careful how you use it. My wife and I have agreed—we’ve been sailing for a lifetime, we’re not going anywhere. Just on this boat,” he patted the deck beneath him, “eat, sleep, sleep, eat, catch a couple of fish, have a drink or two. Born on this river, living on this river, dying on this river.” Bingyi’s phone rang. He pulled out his phone from his pocket, the simplest Nokia model. He pressed the answer key, and his wife’s voice came through vigorously:

“Where are you wandering off to again? You always disappear at crucial times. Get your ass back here!”

“What’s the matter?”

“We have a boatload of things to do! Do you know your son is getting married tomorrow?”

Bingyi held the phone away from his ear, feeling embarrassed in front of the jacket girl.

“Go about your business,” the jacket girl said softly. “I’ll wander around and take some random shots. I’ll be back for the wedding tomorrow.”

Bingyi spoke into the phone, “What’s the fuss? Give some food to the cormorants, I’ll be back.”

Three firecrackers went off two miles away, and the boat immediately became lively. The bride was about to arrive, the organizer instructed everyone to take their positions: chefs returned to their pots, the band took their places on stage, the tables and chairs were set up, the groom’s entourage tidied their suits and ties, the bridesmaids and older women who welcomed the bride checked the new room one last time, guests who had nothing to do willingly stepped aside, ready with applause, cheers, and flowers to be thrown. Where was Bingyi? Bingyi! Cormorant Bingyi! Don’t run away, go with Mrs. Xingchi into the house, yes, sit on the throne chair and don’t move, don’t even go to the toilet, keep the red envelopes and gifts ready, and as soon as Xingchi and his bride bow, hand them over.

—The drum band, let’s get started!

The traditional Chinese music band wore classical Tang Dynasty attire, with suona, flute, erhu, sheng, xiao, and percussion instruments, performing “Chasing the Moon in Colorful Clouds.” The Western music band, dressed in black suits, tailcoats, and white shirts, played “Wedding March” and Mendelssohn’s “Overture to A Midsummer Night’s Dream.” The Chinese music band was positioned at the bow of the boat, while the Western band stood at the stern, facing each other in a musical showdown. Each band had several microphones in front of them and two large speakers, blasting their music outward in a figure-eight pattern.

Spectators initially tried to listen to the Chinese music with their left ears and the Western music with their right, but it was chaotic. Switching ears didn’t help much either. Eventually, they gave up trying to differentiate and just enjoyed the cacophony, watching the musicians compete with exaggerated expressions, which was thoroughly entertaining. Then, someone shouted, “The bride is here!”

The space between the two bands, where they had faced off, instantly emptied as everyone rushed to see the bride. At that moment, as Shao Xingchi, dressed in his finest suit, stepped from his own boat onto the bridal boat to greet the bride, a painter and a photographer captured the scene. As they snapped photos, the painter briefly considered a cheeky title, “Balancing on Two Boats,” but quickly dismissed it, opting instead for the more appropriate and cheerful “Heading Towards a New Life.”

The bride was a shore dweller, which filled Shao’s family and friends with both envy and worry. It was a tradition among boat people to marry within their own community. Firstly, because the social circle of boat people was narrow, mostly limited to those who lived and worked alongside them on the water. Secondly, because the lifestyle on water differed significantly from that on land, and if someone couldn’t adapt, it would be hard to live together.

Marriages among boat people were usually for life, and while marrying within one’s own community provided a sense of security and familiarity, it also meant a predictable life spent mostly on the water, a tradition passed down through generations. Marrying someone from the shore often meant a change in lifestyle, with less time spent on water. But the fundamental difference between a roof of sky and one of water, between a floor of cement and one of water, reflected a divergence in worldview. It wasn’t easy for everyone to adjust, and one couldn’t help but worry. Yet, despite the hesitations, life went on, year after year.

However, there was optimism surrounding Shao Xingchi’s marriage to a shore dweller among his family and friends, because he had decided to leave life on the water. He was going to start a company on land and become a boss. We could only wish the best for the descendants breaking away from the age-old tradition of boat people.

—Firecrackers went off! Turn up the music even louder, yes, blow it as loud as it can go! “Step by Step High.” Both bands played simultaneously, one, two, three, march—

The girl in the red dress, taking photos, had to admit that no matter how many boats she walked along the canal, she couldn’t seem to glide between them effortlessly like the boat people spectating did. It was as if their feet were glued to the decks, moving seamlessly between different vessels. She lacked the basic skill of watching from the water’s edge, so she had to cautiously watch her step to avoid falling in. By the time she safely squeezed through the crowd to the entrance of the new house, the bride and groom had already entered. Even standing on tiptoes, she couldn’t see over others’ heads. She lifted her camera again, but it was no use; she couldn’t see through the viewfinder clearly, and her hands were unsteady. She heard Bingyi, sitting in the master’s chair, say, “Excuse me, everyone, let the girl through.”

The people ahead turned to see her holding a camera, assuming she was part of the official filming crew, so they made way for her. She entered the new house with profuse thanks. The camera tripod was placed in the middle against the wall, allowing the male videographer, with his ponytail tied back, to freely maneuver the camera to capture every moment in the room. The girl in red, an outsider, didn’t dare to intrude and instead retreated to a corner by the wall, positioning herself firmly. She decided to take some unique shots from that spot.

The ceremony was about to begin. Bingyi and his wife were dressed in their finest as the lord and lady of the manor, seated on matching high-backed chairs on either side, waiting for their son and daughter-in-law to come and serve tea. Bingyi had shaved his beard clean this time, and wore a new pair of black leather shoes. Having faced numerous media interviews over the years, he appeared more composed than his wife.

Shao’s mother’s expression resembled the knobby joints of her hands clasped together on her lap, constantly twitching beyond her control. She sat stiffly on the imitation mahogany chair, her hair streaked with gray, her face as weathered by the canal winds and sun as her husband’s, presenting more like a wary daughter-in-law challenging her mother-in-law than a typical mother-in-law. In the modern era, daughters-in-law were the ones in charge, not like in the old days when they were subordinate. In this light, her cautious demeanor was quite fitting; daughters-in-law were not to be trifled with.

The emcee, a bald young man rumored to be the host of a local radio entertainment program, had a booming voice, albeit a bit oily in delivery. He announced, “With this union of water and land, we wish the newlyweds an early arrival of noble offspring. If your child becomes a pilot, all three branches of the military will be covered!”

The wedding of boat people might have had its own unique procedures, but under the direction of the bald emcee, it was no different from the weddings of ordinary shore families. It followed the same old routine: the officiant’s speech, the heartfelt vows and ring exchange, the interjections of blessings from friends and relatives, the tea ceremony and bowing to parents, followed by the parents presenting gifts and red envelopes. Finally, came the earnest wishes and advice from parents or elders for a better tomorrow. The atmosphere could be solemn or lively, with room for humor and spontaneity, depending on the mood of those involved. It was all about improvisation.

Following the procedure, the girl in the red dress didn’t hear much valuable information, and her passion for photography and imagination took a hit. In her understanding, painting and photography weren’t just about capturing aesthetically pleasing images but about finding insight and storytelling within the frame. This required a deep involvement with the emotions, thoughts, expressions, and body language of the subjects, but these procedures felt like mere formalities, lacking sincerity. Finally, when Bingyi and his wife made their appearance, things got a bit more interesting.

Shao and his wife followed the emcee’s cues, kneeling on the large red cushions to kowtow to Bingyi and his wife three times, then offering tea to their parents in gratitude for raising them. It was a formality, a mere gesture of respect to other parents, but Bingyi and his wife took it to heart, drinking the entire bowl of tea in one go. The onlookers, perhaps unused to such sincere in-laws, burst into laughter. Bingyi’s wife suddenly burst into tears, her lips trembling as she said, “I have to finish the tea the child served me.”

Bingyi initially took a sip, sneaking a glance at his wife. She continued to drink, even as the teacup covered half her face, but he could still sense the solemnity in her expression. Oh no, he realized, his wife had recalled their eldest son, who had died young, at this crucial moment. She must be drinking this tea for both of them. Once she finished, he had to follow suit. Everyone was delighted for Shao’s wife, seeing how she had landed such a good mother-in-law with just a bowl of tea. Bingyi pulled out a neatly folded handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to his wife, gently pressing her hand as he did so. She understood his message, to control herself. She nodded, using the handkerchief to wipe away her tears. Originally just an accessory, the handkerchief was placed there for show with her new clothes.

From outside came a voice, “The bride herself should wipe away those tears.”

Everyone joined in the teasing. Shao’s wife stood up at the sound and walked over to her mother-in-law, giving her another wipe. The crowd applauded and cheered. The girl in the red dress clicked away with her camera. Bingyi’s wife became a bit uncomfortable, one hand clasping her daughter-in-law’s hand in gratitude, while the other searched her pocket for a red envelope, which she then discreetly handed to her daughter-in-law in advance.

“Hey hey hey, Auntie,” the emcee interjected, “even the best mother-in-law can’t steal the spotlight. We still have a long way to go before the next part of the ceremony. My starting pistol hasn’t even gone off yet!”

This elicited another round of laughter.

Bingyi’s wife said, “I’ll give you everything eventually, child. Take it for now.”

The daughter-in-law graciously accepted, thanking her mother-in-law before retreating back to the cushion and kneeling down again.

“This is getting complicated,” the emcee said with an innocent expression, “an old revolutionary encountering new problems. I don’t even know how to proceed from here!” He approached Bingyi and said, “Looks like Uncle here will have to take the stage alone. What treasures do you have, Uncle? Can you show our friends and family?”

Bingyi rose from his chair and unfastened the three clasps on his Tang Dynasty robe, revealing a red silk bundle tucked inside. The girl in the red dress was momentarily puzzled; the old man wasn’t overweight, so why did his belly seem to bulge in his new clothes? She marveled at the seamstress’s ingenuity in creating such a spacious pocket in the jacket. Bingyi carefully unwrapped the red silk, revealing another layer of yellow silk beneath.

Onlookers outside craned their necks to get a better view. Bingyi then opened the yellow silk to reveal a circular box, seemingly made of yellow rosewood. Opening the wooden box further revealed a brass circular disc inside. Bingyi held the circular box aloft, tilting it slightly towards the audience. Through the slightly scratched surface of the glass covering the disc, people could see strange symbols, numbers, and markings etched onto the brass surface. In the center of the disc was a wing-shaped pointer perpendicular to the disc’s surface, its color lighter than the brass, emitting a soft yellow glow. Below the wing-shaped pointer was a slender silver diamond-shaped pointer, its axis at the center of the disc. As Bingyi displayed the disc, the diamond-shaped pointer wobbled, as if searching for its intended direction.

“Ah? A compass!”

Boatmen were familiar with such a device, but they had never seen one so elaborately concealed and made of such beautiful materials before.

“Yes, a compass,” Bingyi confirmed. “When my grandfather married my grandmother, his father passed this compass down to him. When my father married my mother, my grandfather passed it down to him. On the day I married Shao’s mother, my father, after drinking two big bowls of wine, tearfully passed it on to me. Today, as Shao and Xiaosong marry, following our family tradition, I pass this compass on to Shao.” He fastened the clasps on his robe, adjusted his clothing, then lifted the compass again, standing tall and proud. Addressing his son, he said, “Shao, come, take it.”

Shao stood up, a bit bewildered. He walked over to his father, extending his hands and saying, “Dad, we’re not going to be boatmen anymore.”

“Whether we’re boatmen or not, the Shaos are all boat people. Come on!”

The emcee promptly applauded and said, “The old man speaks the truth! Friends and family, do you think Uncle’s words were good? If so, let’s hear some applause!”

Most of the onlookers were boat people, and there couldn’t have been anything more invigorating than this statement. The applause echoed like river waves hitting the boats.

Shao returned to his cushion, holding the compass.

The emcee continued, “I think the old gentleman still wants to say a few more words. Should we give him another round of applause?”

Applause erupted once again.

“Just a few words,” Bingyi returned to his high-backed chair. After a moment of silence, he tapped the back of the chair and said, “Today, our child is getting married, and as parents, my wife and I are very happy. They’ve grown up. Xiaosong’s uncles and aunts are also present, and my wife and I thank you for bringing Xiaosong here! Xiaosong is a good girl, and we, the old couple, will treat her like our own daughter. Please reassure her parents-in-law. I entrust Shao to Xiaosong, and we are at ease. We hope their life together will be better and better!”

The emcee paused, leading everyone into another round of applause.

“The child has grown up and is making his own way in the world. Our family has been running boats for generations, but with Shao, we’ve come ashore. To be honest, I’ve been feeling choked up for months, not because I couldn’t understand, but because I couldn’t let go. We’ve been eating and living by the water for over a hundred years, but now that the rice bowl has landed in my hands, I’ve shattered it. I promised my father that I would carry this bowl carefully. But each generation has its own thoughts and ways of living. The world is changing, and young people should live and work according to their own ideas. I don’t know if Shao is making the right choice or not, but I respect my son’s decision, just as my father respected mine back then.”

“Our boatmen tradition dictates that when a son gets married, he parts ways and receives a boat as a parting gift. When I and Xingchi’s mother were about to marry, my father asked me what kind of boat I wanted. I said I wanted a motorized one, propelled by machinery. My father couldn’t understand. He said, ‘Where’s our boatmen’s craftsmanship? It’s in paddling, rowing, and hoisting sails. A good oar is worth its weight in gold. The best boat captains are masters at handling sails.

No matter which way the wind blows, they can adjust the sail angle to keep the boat running. If you don’t use sails, what’s the point of having a boat?’ I said either give me a motorized boat or don’t bother. My father reluctantly agreed, gnashing his teeth. He thought the Shao family’s boatman legacy would end with me. It didn’t. I ran the boat very well, and I made it run even better. So, I’ve been convincing myself that our old ways aren’t always right, and young people should make their own decisions.

“Xingchi has been a good kid since he was little. We spent years on the water, which delayed him; otherwise, he could have excelled in his studies. He was lonely as a child, tied to the boat with ropes, no toys, with his hair infested with lice. He played alone, throwing his jacket into the air and laughing when the wind blew it up. If the wind blew it into the river, we would fish it out if we saw it; if not, it would float away with the current. During those years, who knows how many clothes we lost.”

Bingyi’s wife gave him a meaningful look. She thought he had said enough, but he seemed oblivious, entirely absorbed in his narrative. She wanted to tap him lightly, but fearing it might cause too much disruption, she cleared her throat instead. Bingyi still didn’t turn to look at her, continuing his tale. In that subtle moment between them, the girl in the red dress captured a candid shot.

“Xingchi is a decisive child. At home, I may have the final say as the old man, but I’m well aware that my son has always been independent-minded. Everyone present here today are longtime boatmen comrades, all family. Over the past few months, you’ve all worried about our family matters. I want to take this opportunity to address everyone and give an explanation.”

“Establishing a family and a career are lifelong commitments. Xingchi has made his decision, and I support him. If you have the means, strive to excel; if you don’t, create them. Transitioning ashore is also a significant event for boatmen, akin to life and death separation. But one must be willing to let go when necessary, even if it’s difficult. I may be old-fashioned, but I’m not superstitious, nor am I senile. If there’s something you want to do, give it your best shot, and you’ll succeed. I believe in Xingchi. The day after my wife and I got married, she went back to her parents’ home, but she returned home a little late, after sunset.

According to our boat’s tradition, the bride should enter the home with the sun still up; otherwise, it brings bad luck. I may be laughed at for this, but that noon, I had a few too many drinks at my mother-in-law’s place and dozed off. When I woke up, I rushed back home, but the sun had already set. My father was furious, didn’t speak to us for two years, and even forbid us from using the boat, fearing it would ruin our fortune. So, we parted ways and started our own ventures. We worked day and night, and within three years, we became the largest independent transporters in Weishan. My father’s mood improved slightly. One evening, he called me for a drink and only then told me that whether or not we brought the sun into the house seemed inconsequential after all.”

Bingyi’s wife couldn’t resist anymore and reached out to him directly. “You’ve said enough! Going on and on like this! The kids are still kneeling!”

“Xingchi, Xiaosong, you two can stand up now,” she said.

“Dad, go on,” Xingchi urged. “I haven’t heard you talk this much in years.”

Xiaosong chimed in, “Dad, please continue. Both Xingchi and I are listening.”

Bingyi stood up, scratching his cheek, then turned to his wife. “Where was I? It’s all your fault, interrupting for no reason. In over thirty years, you’ve never let me speak freely.”

His wife snorted, turning her face away. “Look at how you’re bursting at the seams! I haven’t seen a day when you couldn’t speak!”

Laughter filled the room and spilled out into the courtyard.

“Alright, just two more sentences,” Bingyi said. “This wedding, I insisted on holding it on the boat. Our family are boat people, whether on land or in the sky, we are boat people through and through. Our ancestors are watching from above and from the waters, watching over us on this thousand-mile-long Grand Canal. I owe them an explanation. And that compass passed down from our ancestors, now it’s in Xingchi’s hands. How he chooses to use it is up to him. In a few years, he might return to the river, or he might never set foot on it again. But regardless, when the time comes, that compass’s needle will still point south when it should and north when it should. That’s all I have to say. Thank you to all my brothers and friends, thank you to all the guests here! Lao luoci bows to you all!”

Bingyi bent over, bowing at a ninety-degree angle.

Before the applause, the sound of the camera shutter clicked first.

By late afternoon, with everyone well-fed and well-watered, those who were busy left first, while the idle ones lounged lazily at the tables, watching the two bands continue their contest. They entered the request song mode, where you could choose what song to play and which band to play it, for a fee. Those enjoying the spectacle coaxed Bingyi and Xingchi’s brother-in-law, asking them to pay up. It was their duty. Xingchi’s brother-in-law was also a big shot in the boating world, judging by the size of his belly. He was a straightforward person, so he sat down on the boat next to the band, crossed his legs, and said to the rowdy crowd:

“Pick whatever, I’ll foot the bill. The more lively, the better. That’s what we’re here for.”

Bingyi called a young man over, took out a stack of bills, and had him handle it. “Keep it going. A joyous occasion should have a joyous atmosphere.” Then he stepped off the boat, hands behind his back, and headed south.

The girl in the red dress followed suit. She just wanted to thank him and bid farewell. However, she found herself unexpectedly invited to the VIP table for lunch, introduced by Bingyi as a great painter and photographer. The praise made her blush, prompting her to quickly down two glasses of wine. She had also brought a gift for the bride: a handmade lace scarf from the island of Burano. Having visited Burano earlier to photograph the lagoon and canals, she packed the scarf for the right occasion, which happened to be Xingchi’s wedding.

The girl in the red dress called out, “Uncle!” and Bingyi stopped. “Uncle, I’m leaving now. I’ll come visit you next time, alright?”

“You’re always welcome,” Bingyi said, a bit tipsy from all the wine he had at lunch. “Just come to that houseboat. Whether you come or not, I’ll be there.”

“You’re a good person, Uncle. You didn’t even ask who I am.”

“You’re here to take photos, not to collect debts.”

“Thank you, Uncle, well said!” The girl in the red dress smiled. “Where are you headed?”

“I’m going to get some food for my cormorants,” Bingyi said, suddenly wearing a mischievous smile. He stretched out his neck, half-squatted, fingers clasped together with his palm facing down in front of his forehead; his left hand had its palm facing up behind his back. “GAh gah.” He moved his right hand and head simultaneously, while his left hand and buttocks swayed together, mimicking a cormorant. The pose indeed resembled a cormorant.

“That’s perfect, don’t move!” The girl in the red dress’s eyes lit up as she quickly raised her camera.

Part One: 1901, Northward (1)

It’s hard to say where their story should begin. By the time Xie Pingyao realized this was the person he was looking for, they had already met twice. The third time, Little Polo was sitting in a basket suspended at the city gate, neither in the sky nor on the ground, shouting in Italian, “Hey buddy, can you give me a hand? It’s just a matter of five coins.”

Two guards on the gate, with their knees propped against the winch handles, stood with their hands on their hips and wicked smiles on their faces. Foreigners, especially those who could travel on the main roads, had money and were especially wealthy. It would be a shame not to extort a bit from them. They had agreed on the price: five coins. Little Polo sat in the basket, lifted halfway up, when the older guard extended another hand, five fingers wiggling. Yes, five more coins. Little Polo pointed to the ground, confused as to why the price had changed after they had just negotiated.

He couldn’t understand the guards’ words, and they couldn’t understand his garbled foreign language, but that didn’t prevent them from communicating. The older guard, with a handlebar mustache, touched the left side of his mustache with his left hand and spread his five fingers, “That’s the starting price,” then touched the right side with his right hand and spread his five fingers again, “This is the sightseeing fee for the great scenery of Wuxi.” Little Polo emptied all his pockets to show the guards above him; he only had five coins left. The younger guard said:

“Then just sit there for a while and watch how the sky darkens in our Great Qing Empire.”

Little Polo didn’t mind at first. Being suspended mid-air was quite pleasant; he wasn’t often able to enjoy such a view. His perspective was truly expansive, giving him a sense of being above the hustle and bustle of human life. The bustling life of Wuxi unfolded beneath him in vivid detail: houses, rivers, roads, fields, and distant mountains. Smoke wafted from the crevices between the fine tiles of each household, mingling with the sounds of children crying, adults scolding, and the indistinct barking of dogs. People walked on the roads, boats glided on the water; further away, the roads and rivers intertwined, sketching a vast expanse of land.

The earth seemed to expand, the world to grow—this was the feeling he had. He even felt that the world was spreading outwards from Wuxi city, centering on this city gate, this basket, and ultimately, him—the Italian man sitting cross-legged in the basket. The world was grandly expanding and spreading outward from him. Many years ago, he and his brother Fedele, in a tall stone house in Verona, each pressed a finger on a point in the Italian map on a globe, imagining the world spreading from Verona to the entire globe.

In the few months he had been in China, this was the first time he felt a clear sense of direction. From Hangzhou, he had boarded a boat, meandering along winding waterways, feeling a continuous, disorienting confusion. The spatial understanding he had painstakingly established by studying a British-drawn map of China for half a month before leaving Italy had completely unraveled. Now, he felt he was beginning to grasp something meaningful.

Across the moat, a few children gathered, pointing and whispering about him, debating whether to cross the drawbridge and see if the foreigner’s braid was real or fake. A few adults emerged from the tall, slender old houses, calling the children home for dinner. The plaster peeled and curled behind them, while moss quietly crept higher up the walls. Little Polo tried asking them for five coins in Italian, but they didn’t understand. He then tried in English, but they still didn’t understand. Remembering a few Chinese words Li Zanki had taught him, he shouted:

“Qián” (money)

To indicate he needed five coins, he repeated it five times.

The adults heard him, but they hurriedly tugged their children by the ears, scurrying away into the old brick and tile houses as if Little Polo were trying to rob them.

Light shone through the windows of nearby houses as evening slowly descended from the sky. The two guards no longer expected to get the additional five coins, but since it was still early for their shift change, keeping a foreigner suspended was quite entertaining. The older guard was instructing the younger one on how to smoke a pipe, explaining which times of day the tobacco tasted the best and that an extra puff felt like a moment of paradise.

Little Polo started to grow anxious. Darkness was encroaching rapidly from afar, and the world seemed to be shrinking around him, closing in quickly at his feet. He suddenly felt a strong sense of abandonment. Others had places to come from and places to go back to, but he was stranded in a foreign land, hanging mid-air with a full bladder.

In the distance, a tall, thin man in a long robe approached. Desperation overtook him, and he shouted in Italian:

“Hey buddy, can you give me a hand? It’s just a matter of five coins.”

In the last light of dusk, he saw the man’s ears twitch.

This must be the guy. The Xi Lan Inn was in the city, and not many foreigners needed to pass through the gate at this hour.

Little Polo repeated the phrase in English. Xie Pingyao raised his hand and said, “OK.”

Little Polo began to rise. At the highest point, he wanted to pause and take another look, hoping that with a better mood, the world might seem expansive again. However, the two guards pulled him out of the basket. They still needed to hoist Xie Pingyao up. Charging their people ten coins felt a bit much for the older guard, but the price had been set, and it wouldn’t be right to lower it in front of the foreigner.

Apologetically, he tried to make conversation, mentioning that the gates closed early due to recent strict orders. The younger guard chimed in, saying he had been on gate duty for a year and three months, and it was always strict. The older guard gave him a dirty look as darkness fully settled. Torches were lit at the four corners of the gate. The guards urged them to hurry as the patrol leader was approaching. They dismantled the makeshift winch. This side income was a perk for whoever was on duty, and the authorities turned a blind eye as long as it didn’t interfere with patrols.

After using the guards’ chamber pot, the two of them descended the tower. Little Polo thanked Xie Pingyao with each step, insisting on treating him to dinner. Xie Pingyao didn’t decline and followed him. As they neared the inn, Little Polo suddenly smacked his forehead, realizing he had been so focused on getting there that he forgot to ask if Xie Pingyao was here for business or looking for someone, hoping he hadn’t delayed anything important. Xie Pingyao replied:

“Looking for someone.”

“Who?”

“You.”

“I knew it,” Little Polo said, hugging Xie Pingyao tightly. “I knew from the first glance you must be Xie. Li and I have been waiting for you for days.”

In the easternmost guest room on the second floor of the Xi Lan Inn, they found Li Zanqi lying on a sickbed.

In his daily telegrams, he repeatedly told Xie Pingyao that he was suffering greatly from a leg injury and could not endure the long journey. He begged his old friend to come to his aid. Indeed, Li Zanqi looked worn from his injury; compared to ten years ago when they last saw each other, his cheekbones were more prominent, his hairline had receded dramatically, and the hair on his forehead no longer needed shaving. Even his braid had thinned to the size of a rat’s tail.

The inn’s linens were primarily made of indigo-printed fabric, with the sheets, duvet covers, pillowcases, pillow towels, and tablecloths all produced by the famous local dyehouse, Lu Yimao. The blue fabric was decorated with white motifs of lotus roots, water chestnuts, and bamboo shoots. Li Zanqi, enveloped in these Jiangnan blue-and-white textiles, appeared even more haggard and shrunken, with only his forehead and eyes seeming larger. Xie Pingyao lifted a corner of the thin blanket, revealing Li Zanqi’s right leg in a splint, tightly wrapped in several layers of cloth—injured. In his most recent telegram, Li Zanqi had written, saying he couldn’t move and to meet him at the Xi Lan Inn.

Li Zanqi’s leg injury happened in Suzhou. Little Polo wanted to see the Humble Administrator’s Garden, and as their boat docked at a nearby pier, Little Polo lost his footing while disembarking, falling backward and landing directly on Li Zanqi’s leg. Li Zanqi, who was side-stepping up the stairs, heard a faint crack and felt a sharp pain in his right leg. He initially shrugged it off, continuing to accompany Little Polo around the garden, acting as both a guide and translator.

However, upon returning to the inn, he found that his right calf had swollen to become the thickest part of his body, even his foot was swollen. No wonder he had been suspecting he wore the wrong shoe size, as his right shoe suddenly felt too small. Still, he paid little attention, seeing a doctor only for some basic treatment, and continued guiding Little Polo through the waterways of Suzhou. It wasn’t until he revisited the doctor, who sternly warned him about the risk of amputation, that Li Zanqi realized the severity of his condition and understood he could no longer continue his journey north. That’s when he thought of Xie Pingyao.

They had once been colleagues at the Translation Bureau under the Jiangnan Arsenal. Li Zanqi specialized in Italian, while Xie Pingyao worked in English. During work hours, they kept to their respective tasks, either buried in books or interpreting for officials and foreigners. After work, they mingled. Back then, they were both young and unattached, often hanging out in Hongkou or along the Huangpu River, finding a small teahouse or tavern to drink and chat. Whether happy or upset about the state of the Qing Dynasty and world affairs, they drank.

Once sufficiently inebriated, they disregarded the bartender’s repeated warnings to avoid discussing politics, freely criticizing the government and international matters. When the debates grew heated, physical altercations sometimes erupted, and Xie Pingyao landed a few punches on Li Zanqi. For safety, their regular tavern provided them with a private room, separated from other rooms by a storage space to prevent eavesdropping.

Xie Pingyao was the youngest in their drinking group, an angry young man of that era who felt he couldn’t survive without discussing politics. Every day, he bombarded Li Zanqi with questions about Italy, asked old Xia, who specialized in French, for news from France, and inquired about the latest happenings in Russia from old Pang, the Russian expert. His interest lay beyond translation; he couldn’t bear sitting all day in the Translation Bureau reading convoluted old texts, despite his proficiency. He longed to do something more tangible.

Li Zanqi still remembered how this younger brother, when drunk, would say, “A true man must take action and seek ways to save and preserve the nation. How can one hide in a study and pass the days relying on foreign articles and gossip?” They heard it often enough that they began to take it lightly. But one day, the tavern suddenly fell silent, and they realized Xie Pingyao was missing. It turned out he had gone to the Grand Canal Governor’s Office, where they required a translator.

The Grand Canal, where water turned into grain. Since the Song and Yuan dynasties, countless canal boats have transported the abundant resources of Jiangnan northward along the canal, continuously supplying the imperial capital in the north with the rice and fish of the south. There, emperors, ministers, and millions of border soldiers opened their mouths for meals every day. Eating was a big deal, and transporting grain was also a big deal, so naturally, overseeing the grain transportation was a big deal too. But even these big deals couldn’t shake off the involvement of foreigners; they wanted a hand in everything, and there weren’t enough people who could speak their language. With a nod from the Grand Canal Governor’s Office, Li Hongzhang made a cough in the direction of the Jiangnan Arsenal, and suddenly a Translation Bureau was established.

Working at the Translation Bureau was no cushy job, and heading to the Grand Canal Governor’s Office was no plum assignment either. It was essentially exile, moving from bustling Shanghai to a small city in northern Jiangsu. The batch of translators who worked with English were gathered together, each one bowing their head. The supervisor asked, “Anyone interested?” Xie Pingyao stood up.

“Why do you want to go?”

“To do something practical.”

There was a ripple of laughter among his colleagues. In this day and age, was there anything more absurd than wanting to “do something practical”? If there was indeed one place in the Qing Dynasty where you could do something practical, it certainly wasn’t the Grand Canal Governor’s Office. As they crossed the Jining Waterway, the terrain gradually rose, and the riverbed, once filled with water, now ran dry. The canal was dry enough to ride a horse on, and the whole canal system was on the brink of collapse. The Governor’s Office wouldn’t survive much longer. Going there at this time was like swimming against the current, inviting discomfort upon oneself. Permission was granted from above for Xie Pingyao to “carefully consider” his decision.

For two days straight, his superior had treated him with great importance, even going as far as to bring him a hot cup of herbal tea, repeatedly discussing the possibilities for the future of both the nation and the individual. Finally, he asked, “Are you still going?” Xie Pingyao replied, “Yes.” His boss let out a long sigh. “So be it. The world is as it is. It’s a waste no matter where you go. Maybe wasting in a different place will yield some results.”

Xie Pingyao packed his belongings and hurried to Huai’an overnight. Along the long and winding journey, he hitchhiked, walked, boarded large boats and small boats, and even hitched a ride on bamboo rafts carrying goods. On the morning he arrived in Huai’an, he enjoyed two hearty bowls of the local famous Changyu noodles, then eagerly reported to the government office. In the first few years, he felt fortunate to be in the right place: there was work to be done, important work. The foreigners knew the significance of the Grand Canal to the Qing Dynasty.

They had staked out the concessions, captured the coastal ports, and now had their eyes on the inland waterways. They couldn’t control the entire river, but they could certainly insert their interests into it: “Let my people pass, let my goods be transported. I want to travel up and down this river freely. Don’t stop me unless necessary. Lower the taxes, especially at customs. Ensure that ships carrying goods from the British Empire, the United States, Austria-Hungary, the Netherlands, France, Russia, and other great powers pass through the locks as quickly as possible. The earth spins from west to east, and we Westerners can’t afford to waste time.”

This was what Xie Pingyao was here to do, negotiating alongside his superiors. When translating, he was even more impatient than his superiors. If they couldn’t express themselves clearly, he supplemented their meaning in English. And when the foreigners spoke in their sparkling language, he translated it thoroughly, making the officials and foreigners alike uncomfortable. His translations made negotiations and communications more effective, cutting straight to the chase. Time was noticeably shortened, but it also frequently left the officials and foreigners in the government office inexplicably frustrated.

Xie Pingyao and Li Zanqi had discussed in their daily communication about the ethics of translation. What exactly constitutes ethical translation? Should it be a literal translation or a free translation? Is it acceptable to supplement and enhance during translation? Xie Pingyao insisted that effective expression in the ultimate sense was the most important. Li Zanqi disagreed, questioning what effective expression meant.

Was it the translator’s effective expression or the reader’s? Xie Pingyao wrote a lengthy letter to him arguing: “You have no idea how arrogant and greedy Westerners are. They can’t afford to waste time, but we can? Their ships navigate our waters, why should they have the final say? Whether it’s a big ship, a small ship, a sailboat, or a steamboat, they’re all ships. Why should they cut in line just because they fly a Western flag? Even if God descended to earth, he couldn’t explain this logic. You also don’t know how weak and cowardly the officials in our yamen are.

When Western devils raise their voices a little, they bend over several degrees; luckily we haven’t encountered any opera singers, or our heads would truly be shoved into our pants. A Western devil slams the table, and they’ll urinate directly. I’ll translate according to the whims of the officials. Our canal has long been filled with flags of various nations.”

Li Zanqi reminded him that this job wouldn’t last long. Sure enough, just two months and three days into the fourth year, their immediate superior received instructions from above, entrusting Xie Pingyao with a heavy responsibility: the shipyard needed him more. The Grand Canal Inspectorate oversaw nearly three hundred civil and military officials, as well as over twenty thousand warehouse workers, shipbuilders, and guards; under the jurisdiction of the Grand Canal Inspectorate were many shipyards, the largest of which was located in Qingjiangpu, twenty li away from the yamen.

Xie Pingyao was assigned there. The shipyard was vast, and he had some ideas for shipbuilding, so he invited a few foreign experts to make some modern improvements to the canal boats. Translators were needed to accompany them, ensuring their living and working conditions were satisfactory. Upon arriving in Qingjiangpu, Xie Pingyao realized that this wasn’t a promotion but rather a reassignment to a more meaningless position.

As the canal project reached its inevitable conclusion, even those with a little knowledge knew it was all over, just a matter of sooner or later for the execution of the death sentence. The shipyard also lost its momentum, with the frames of several canal boats poking around the massive workshop, untouched for months. Being close to the river, birds flocked to the cabins, and once when Xie Pingyao visited the workshop, he vented his frustration on an unfinished canal boat, landing a hard punch, and two wild chickens fluttered out, barely missing his ears. From top to bottom, the shipyard was utterly listless, and the only skill improving was mahjong. Foreign experts were adept at playing this traditional Chinese game, with no translation needed. Xie Pingyao found himself a translator who wasn’t even good enough to join a mahjong game.

In a daze for a while, news came from the capital that a man named Kang Youwei had rallied over a thousand scholars from eighteen provinces to petition jointly. It was a big move, its authenticity uncertain. But from then on, he started paying attention to Kang Youwei, corresponding with friends like Li Zanqi, with discussions often revolving around this figure.

Three years later, he learned from officials touring from the capital that there was reform in the capital, indeed led by someone surnamed Kang, along with his disciple Liang Qichao. This news excited him for a while, although he never liked the photos of Kang Youwei in the newspapers, the style of his beard made him feel uneasy. He wrote to Li Zanqi: “I want to go to the capital and witness the arrival of a great era.” Li Zanqi replied calmly: “Brother, restrain yourself. A great era is not like a boiled egg, cracking its shell and bouncing out plump and white.”

Once again, Li Zanqi’s pessimism hit the mark. Another round of news of reform came, and Tan Sitong, Yang Rui, Liu Guangdi, Lin Xu, Yang Shenxiu, and Kang Guangren had already been chopped at the market and wanted posters for Kang Youwei and Liang Qichao plastered along the canal. No one knew where they were hiding. Xie Pingyao worried about Kang and Liang’s safety for a while, feeling uneasy as if he had become a fugitive, never able to settle down. Thankfully, there was a noodle shop next to the shipyard. Visiting every few days for a warm bowl of noodles in the morning gave him a bit of peace for the day. But his appetite noticeably decreased, and he could only manage to finish one bowl of the authentic Changyu noodles made by the landlady herself.

In a shipyard, where there are officials, there are hierarchies; where there are hierarchies, there is bureaucracy. Everyone tacitly abides by all the rules of the bureaucracy. For instance, even if there’s nothing much to do, everyone pretends to come and go according to their duty. Even playing mahjong or pushing cards, must be done in the bureaucracy, within the confines of the office. This is considered fulfilling their duties; taking the game back home to play would be considered dereliction of duty. Apart from this, there’s also the constant jostling for benefits and ranks.

Everyone knows that the canal project is on its last legs, and the shipyard is also on its decline. Each person is secretly planning for their future and career, but when they see the tangible benefits, they still holds on tightly without letting go. Besides various directives and orders from above, the shipyard is essentially isolated from the outside world, operating based on a form of inertia-driven formalism. Xie Pingyao often feels a sense of desolation, as if his inner self is overrun with waist-high weeds. He feels himself gradually succumbing to the abstract life devoid of tangible experiences.

As groups of refugees streamed southward along the canal, Xie Pingyao finally realized that another major event had occurred in the world: the drought in North China. Seeing more and more refugees drifting downstream, some so destitute that they couldn’t even afford a makeshift boat, carrying their families and fledgling children, stumbling along the riverbank, clad in the red and yellow garb of the Boxers, who advocated for righteousness and the expulsion of foreigners, was now prevalent in northern China.

Their slogan: “Destroy the foreigners, support the Qing,” echoed throughout the region. They targeted foreigners for violence, then converged on Beijing, aiming for the Forbidden City. Subsequently, the Eight-Nation Alliance invaded Beijing, resulting in arson, killings, and looting, forcing the Empress Dowager and the Emperor to flee in a state of disarray. Following this, the Boxers were suppressed. From Beijing to Qingjiangpu, a journey of more than a thousand miles, news inevitably lagged for some time, but everything unfolded in due course. Each piece of old news, as it arrived in sequence, was still fresh to Xie Pingyao. Sitting by the dock, amidst the bustling activity, with the sound of distant drums from Fuyang, it was evident that chaos had truly descended upon the world. Amidst the tumultuous events, before Xie Pingyao could even begin to make sense of it all, a telegram arrived from Li Zanqi.

Li Zanqi’s implication was clear: if you can’t stay, don’t force yourself to stay; when it’s time to move, then move. In Xie Pingyao’s view, Li Zanqi exuded an air of authority in everything he did. Even if you tore off the roof, he’d remain as steadfast as Mount Tai. However, despite his reliability, this man, who always moved at his own deliberate pace, had also left the translation bureau two years prior. He had become the chief editor of the Shanghai-based “Eastern and Western Illustrated Magazine,” specializing in writing about the latest developments in Europe and America, providing Chinese people with a glimpse of the real overseas world.

This encouraged Xie Pingyao. After exchanging several telegrams, he discussed with his wife and decided to leave the shipyard to take over from Li Zanqi, who had injured his leg. It was on a morning when he had eaten two bowls of Changyu noodles that he handed in his resignation. The noodles felt like they were expanding in his stomach, almost making him want to vomit, but he endured it. It was a ritual, marking the beginning of a new life.

“What’s your impression of this person?”

“Not bad, but a bit unconventional.”

“He’s an optimist,” Li Zanqi said. “His flaw is that he tends to be verbose and occasionally a bit stubborn.”

“I’ve experienced that firsthand. I’ve run into him twice in the marketplace before he got into the lift.”

In the morning, Xie Pingyao arrived in Wuxi. After disembarking, he wandered through the streets and alleys, inquiring about the location of the Blue Tin Inn. Surprisingly, no one seemed to know. He wasn’t in a hurry though; it was still early, and on his first visit to Wuxi, he planned to explore while searching for the inn. He figured he would find accommodation before nightfall. The Grand Canal passes through both Wuxi and Huaiyin, but the scenery in the two places is quite different.

Wuxi has more waterways, with streams and canals crisscrossing the landscape. The sunlight carries a hint of moisture, and the cobblestone streets in the alleyways are covered in moss. Wuxi locals speak as if only the tip of their tongues is working, with their speech bouncing and rolling off like startled birds, quickly fluttering past his ears, elusive. With communication barriers, he opted to observe more and speak less, refraining from speaking unless necessary.

By noon, feeling hungry, he found a noodle shop and sat down. Across from him sat a foreigner. Initially, Xie Pingyao didn’t pay much attention. The foreigner was dressed in traditional Chinese robes and a mandarin jacket, with a false braid added to his head. He looked just like any other Chinese man until he spoke up, asking for chili. Xie Pingyao didn’t know how to say “chili” in English, and he knew the waiter wouldn’t understand English, so he picked up his chopsticks and dipped them into the vinegar bottle, stirring them in his bowl before putting the sauce-soaked chopsticks into his mouth, making exaggerated gestures of discomfort, wiping his brow as if sweating profusely, and making sounds of discomfort.

To show he wasn’t afraid of spicy food, he wrapped the false braid around his neck twice, bravely pursing his lips. The waiter understood, as did the people around them. The foreigner looked quite pleased with himself, mimicking the actions of the middle-aged man beside him, lifting his right foot and resting it on a long bench, supporting himself with one buttock. This series of Chinese-style movements was quite authentic.

The chili arrived, and the foreigner picked up a large chunk with his chopsticks and dropped it into his noodles, slurping loudly as steam rose from his hair. Xie Pingyao also asked for chili. With his penchant for spicy food, this level of heat was quite satisfying.

In the afternoon, he encountered Xiao Boluo again, this time at a teahouse by Taibo Bridge. Xie Pingyao had walked from Nanchang Street to Qingming Bridge and was feeling a bit tired. Sitting down on the stone steps of the bridge, he looked out over the smoky streets and asked the locals about the source of the smoke, which turned out to be from the kilns. He remembered a couplet he had read many years ago, written by someone he couldn’t recall: “South of the city, the sight of smoke-filled kilns, bricks, and tiles have been fired for hundreds of years,” which seemed to describe this place.

Xie Pingyao massaged his feet and then got up to head towards the smoke from the kilns. Following the river, he arrived at Taibo Bridge. There was a teahouse by the bridge, extending a broad platform like a hanging building. A foreigner, enjoying his noodles, leaned against a railing with his teacup in hand, sipping tea. With each sip, he closed his eyes and swayed his head, savoring the taste. Xie Pingyao didn’t appreciate these pretentious actions. Over the years, he had encountered many Westerners—some foolish, some wise, some naive—and he didn’t mind them. But those who put on airs, he couldn’t stand.

It was those who put on airs: either they deliberately adopted a folksy demeanor, humbly joining in laughter with the Chinese but harboring deep-seated arrogance and prejudice; or they specifically imitated Chinese tastes and habits, holding themselves up as a mirror, reflecting their image to you through their mimicry, subtly sneering and mocking you. Then there were people like Xiao Boluo, who watched without being part of the audience but still had a soulful expression as if deeply engaged in the performance.

Because he found them distasteful, Xie Pingyao ended up watching them a little longer. Boats darted back and forth along the river: selling cloth, transporting silk, peddling vegetables, hauling bricks, traveling, and bidding farewell to guests. There was even a fleet returning from a wedding procession, each oar adorned with red silk, with men whose faces were flushed with drink serenading women washing clothes by the water, getting splashed in the process. Xiao Boluo laughed heartily at the hustle and bustle of the canal, then resumed sipping his tea. After finishing his tea, he meticulously picked out each tea leaf and laid it out to dry on the railing.

During the subsequent journey north along the canal, Xie Pingyao noticed that Xiao Boluo continued this habit of counting tea leaves: either while drinking, watching the leaves unfurl slowly in the cup before sinking to the bottom, or after finishing his tea, scooping them out to count. He enjoyed the feeling of drinking Chinese tea, with the tea leaves gently swirling in the cup, a sensation akin to time standing still. But at that time, Xie Pingyao attributed this detail to foreign affectation. When Li Zanqi asked him about his impression of Xiao Boluo, his response was quite restrained: “He’s not bad, but a bit unconventional.”

Li Zanqi agreed. “This guy is indeed different from other Westerners. Not every Chinese person can sit down and share a meal with him. An Italian would be content with just pasta, but not him. He insists on eating Chinese rice and pancakes, and he has to have chili with every meal. He can’t even handle chopsticks properly, but he insists on not using knives and forks, claiming that Chinese people are more civilized, using bamboo and wooden utensils for eating, unlike us Westerners who wield a bunch of weapons as soon as we sit down at the table.”

“Just bear with it,” Li Zanqi said. “It’s better than forcing you to have Western food with him every day, right?”

“What are you guys talking about?” Xiao Boluo asked Li Zanqi in Italian. “Is it Chinese secret talk?”

“We’re saying how nice your clothes look,” Li Zanqi replied. “Mr. Di Marco, from today onwards, you have to speak English.”

“Sorry, Mr. Xie, I’ll change,” Xiao Boluo switched to English. “Thank you for complimenting my clothes. Aren’t my braids nice too?”

“They’re very nice,” Xie Pingyao said. “Much nicer than ours.”

“Of course. If fake looks worse than real, what’s the point of faking it?” Xiao Boluo took off his false braid and held it in his hand to show them. It was shiny black and sturdy, thicker than the combined braids of Xie Pingyao and Li Zanqi.

Xie Pingyao smirked and said to Li Zanqi in Chinese, “He’s quite verbose. I’m afraid I can’t handle it.”

“If it’s not satisfying,” Li Zanqi lowered his voice and also spoke in Chinese, “then raise the price. They like straightforward deals.”

“What are you two whispering about behind my back?” Xiao Boluo asked.

“Zanqi asked me if Mr. Di Marco is handsome,” Li Zanqi replied.

“Thank you.” Xiao Boluo bowed before the bed. “If my eye sockets were a bit shallower, my nose bridge a bit lower, and my hair not so curly, I would be even more handsome.”

The next day, they left Wuxi and headed towards Changzhou. It was Xiao Boluo, Xie Pingyao, and Shao Changlai. Li Zanqi stayed at the Xilan Inn and needed a few more days to recuperate. With the aid of crutches, he could manage on his own and would take a boat back to Shanghai or even Hangzhou, as his hometown was in Xiaoshan. Shao Changlai was hired by Xiao Boluo as a servant in Hangzhou. He was twenty-eight years old, not tall, but had strong shoulders. He had worked as a porter for many years and was one of the many porters making a living in Hangzhou. Sichuanese men were naturally good at cooking, so he also took on the role of a cook.

According to Li Zanqi, given Xiao Boluo’s peculiar preferences, it was highly likely that Shao Changlai was initially hired as a cook and also served as a porter. Xie Pingyao didn’t know how skilled he was as a cook; there was no time to taste his dishes. Last night, they arrived at the inn and stayed up chatting by Li Zanqi’s sickbed until midnight, accompanied by a few small dishes and two pots of wine. Brothers who hadn’t seen each other for many years had to drink enough to catch up. Shao Changlai bought the dishes himself: pig head meat, sautéed dried tofu with shepherd’s purse, smoked fish, soy sauce-marinated pork bones, cold and spicy gluten, and fried peanuts.

Along with Xiao Boluo and Shao Changlai, they had two catties of baijiu. Shao Changlai needed to pack, and considering his lower status, Xie Pingyao let it slide. Xiao Boluo joined in, wanting to “deeply experience” Chinese liquor, but after just two ounces, he passed out on the table. They set off this morning. Xiao Boluo wanted to have one last meal of xiaolongbao. Xie Pingyao helped Li Zanqi to a breakfast shop nearby. They each had a portion of xiaolongbao filled with fresh meat and shrimp, accompanied by seaweed egg drop soup. After finishing the soup, they felt invigorated from head to toe.

Shao Changlai was qualified to work as a porter. Xiao Boluo’s personal belongings alone filled two boxes, including various hydrological measurement instruments, a compass, a Kodak camera, a Browning pistol, a Mauser rifle for self-defense, books and materials to read along the way, ink and paper for writing, a Cossack whip, tea leaves, and a complete set of teapots and cups for brewing Kung Fu tea. In addition, Shao Changlai had his luggage and small items, so many that it seemed like he was moving house. Shao Changlai meticulously balanced everything on the shoulder pole. When he squatted down, the muscles on his shoulders, hardened by calluses, flexed twice, and with a gentle cough, all his belongings rose into the air. From a side view or from behind, only Shao Changlai’s head was visible among the moving luggage.

Shao Changlai carried the luggage with small steps but maintained a surprisingly fast pace. Xie Pingyao carried his wicker trunk and also had a small bundle on his shoulder containing personal items. Xiao Boluo, without any luggage, only carried a cane. The cane, entirely purplish-red, appeared to be made of rosewood, but it was coated with steel, with a milky-white substance embedded in the grip, which Xiao Boluo claimed to be ivory. Xie Pingyao couldn’t discern its authenticity, but it was undeniably beautiful, almost like an ornament.

As the three of them left the inn, they walked along the damp blue-brick and stone-paved road towards the pier outside the city. Li Zanqi stood at the Xilan Inn’s gate, leaning on his crutches, waving goodbye with one hand.

When boarding the ship, Xie Pingyao noticed two extra barrels of water, procured by Shao Changlai’s contacts from Mount Hui. They were delivered to the ship ahead of time. It was said that the water from the Second Spring was of excellent quality. Su Dongpo, passing through Wuxi, made a special trip to taste it, “Bringing along a small piece of the sky, to test the Second Spring of the mortal world.” Xie Pingyao boiled some of it to brew tea for Mr. Dimak. These two barrels of water brought a slight warmth to Xie Pingyao’s heart. With companions like this on the long journey, it shouldn’t be too much of a struggle.

The boat was rented in Suzhou, initially for a month. After the lease expires, both parties would assess their willingness before deciding whether to renew it. The captain of the boat was from Suzhou, surnamed Xia. He had two apprentices as assistants. The three of them took turns on duty, handling the pole, steering, rowing, rocking the oar, and managing the sail. In case of urgent travel, they could journey day and night.

Due to Li Zanqi’s leg injury and the wait for Xie Pingyao, their journey north was delayed for a few days. Once on board, Xiaobo urged Xie Pingyao to convey to the boat owner to hoist the sails and row vigorously, in order to make up for lost time. Xiaobo’s trip to China was solely for the purpose of studying the Grand Canal. He was determined to travel from south to north along its route, with time constraints and a weighty mission. During his tenure at the Canal Inspectorate, Xie Pingyao had hosted several batches of foreign experts studying the canal. However, it was mostly local guidance, taking them to see landmarks such as the Qingjiang Locks, the confluence of the Yellow River and the Grand Canal, and the flood defenses of Hongze Lake.

Occasionally, they would visit Yangzhou to experience the Shaobo Lock. Apart from that, Xie Pingyao provided translation services and took care of their daily needs. They were quite well-dressed, in suits and leather shoes; some even wore tailcoats. Returning from the riverbank to the inn, they seemed as decayed as the officials in the yamen. There was an elderly Englishman with a big belly who took off his smelly socks from his high boots and asked Xie Pingyao to wash them.

Xie Pingyao replied politely, “Please wait a moment,” then walked away. Another gentleman from Holland, perhaps accustomed to the red-light district in Amsterdam, quietly asked Xie Pingyao if he could introduce him to a cheap Chinese woman, preferably beautiful with small feet. Xie Pingyao retorted with a Chinese curse. When asked what it meant, Xie Pingyao replied, “It’s a greeting to your mother.” The red-haired gentleman said, “Greeting one’s mother at this time, it’s rather embarrassing.” From then on, Xie Pingyao had no interest in these foreign experts on official inspections, much like the officials who claimed to be inspecting but were actually just sightseeing and engaging in formalism.

However, Li Zanqi remarked that this Xiaobo was different. He funded his own travels and didn’t boast about being an expert; he simply had a genuine interest. Xiaobo hailed from Verona, a small city not far from Venice, the hometown of Juliet from Romeo and Juliet. He had a penchant for water and often accompanied his father to Venice. Mr. Dimak, Xiaobo’s father, had started out as a shoemaker, then expanded into a factory owner. Seeking further growth, he purchased several gondolas in Venice and hired people to row them year-round along the canals.

Mr. Dimak’s main work involved sailing and traveling by carriage, shuttling between Verona and Venice to collect payments. Xiaobo had gained considerable knowledge about the lagoon and canals from his childhood trips to Venice with his father, exploring all the islands in the vicinity. He idolized the famous Marco Polo, who had spent many years in Venice during the Yuan Dynasty. In homage to his idol and to maintain respect for his heritage, Xiaobo allowed others to adjust his name slightly, calling himself Polo Marco.

Hence, Li Zanqi referred to him as Xiaobo. Marco Polo had come to China during the Yuan Dynasty and stayed for seventeen years, earning the admiration of Kublai Khan. On his second voyage, he traveled south along the Grand Canal from Dadu (present-day Beijing) to Hangzhou, then further southward through mountains and valleys to Fuzhou and Quanzhou. Xiaobo intended to travel upstream along the canal, retracing his idol’s journey and exploring the places where Marco Polo had once ventured.

In March, the springtime in Jiangnan was in full bloom. From Wuxi to Changzhou, both banks were adorned with green willows and blossoming peach trees. The apricot blossoms had already faded, while the pear blossoms were just beginning to bloom in clusters. Along the river embankments, lush green grass sprawled, extending to Zhenjiang. Xiaobo sat on the bow deck of the boat, with a square table and a bamboo chair, enjoying tea in the breeze. After finishing a pot of Biluochun tea, he poured a second cup, and a fine layer of sweat had already formed on his neck. “Clear, clear,” he said to Xie Pingyao in English. Xie Pingyao corrected him, “It’s ‘thorough.'” When Chinese people discuss tea, they say “drinking it thoroughly.”

Xie Pingyao sat on another bamboo chair beside him, holding a scroll of “The Axioms of Humanity” that he had found in a bookstore in Changzhou. It was a meticulously handwritten copy in small regular script, for which the owner had demanded a hefty sum. He had heard about this book from a friend before; it was said to be authored by Mr. Nanhai. With no signature, he couldn’t confirm its authenticity, but judging from the style and speculative nature of the writing, it bore some resemblance to the sporadic articles he had read by Kang Youwei in newspapers. Xiaobo hadn’t spent much time in Changzhou; he had only wandered around Qingguo Lane, tasting all sorts of fruits and snacks. He had heard there was a Catholic church outside the city and decided to visit it alone.

Xie Pingyao insisted on not accompanying Xiaobo. He wanted some time alone. Concerned about any potential trouble, Xie Pingyao wrote a few notes for him. In case he encountered any difficulties or needed directions, he could simply hand the notes to someone. Meanwhile, Xie Pingyao accompanied Shao Changlai to exchange cash and manage the daily expenses for the three of them. They carried silver ingots, Mexican silver dollars, and a silver note, which was exchangeable for Mexican silver dollars. These items were scarce and valuable.

After exchanging the money, Shao Changlai went to purchase food supplies while Xie Pingyao took the opportunity to explore the bookstores. He even bought two boxes of famous Longquan ink. Upon returning to the ship, Xiaobo was already back. Although Xiaobo didn’t mention anything about the church or whom he had met, judging from his expression, Xie Pingyao realized that the trip might have been futile and decided not to ask further.

As the boat left Changzhou, the voices gradually faded away. Although there were still many boats on the canal, the sense of neighborhood, like the one felt while docked at the pier, was lost. Greetings exchanged with passing boats were now just hurried pleasantries. After traveling another dozen miles, even the desire to wave at passing boats disappeared. Despite the beautiful spring scenery, continuous bustling scenes would eventually become unnoticeable. Occasionally, small boats were sailing alongside them, curious to see what foreigners looked like. Xiaobo was cooperative during such encounters, making funny faces and even imitating the movements of Roman warriors. Xie Pingyao couldn’t be bothered to watch his antics. He flipped through a couple of pages of his book, glanced at the scenery, and gradually drifted away from reality, lost in the world of books and landscapes.

He was no stranger to rivers and wilderness. For the past few years, he had been by the riverside, where the shipyard was located amidst vast stretches of wilderness. Even during his time at the Canal Inspectorate, he could ride a horse for half an hour and find himself in deserted, uninhabited areas. However, he had never experienced such profound relaxation before. If a person’s inner self had eyes, then his had always been clouded with mist. He always felt like one thing piled upon another before him, with knots in his heart stacking one upon the other.

The exact nature of these matters, or what the knots were, didn’t matter much; he just felt stifled. Now he realized that deep down, he had been yearning persistently for a broader, more expansive way of life, but he couldn’t uproot himself from inertia. Though he wasn’t entirely sure what such a life entailed. Compared to the young man in his early twenties who had decisively left the translation office, he hesitated, grew timid, became scattered, and slackened. Thus, he owed a debt of gratitude to his elder brother, Li Zanqi. Li Zanqi’s urgent telegrams, akin to a dozen gold medals urging him to make a decision, finally compelled him to act.

The river water splashed onto the boat, soaking his shoes. Old Xia, adjusting the sails, climbed up the mast and reminded him to retract his right foot. Xie Pingyao nodded in acknowledgment, straightened his leg, and dipped his foot into the canal. Old Xia chuckled from above, and he chuckled too, moving the bamboo chair to the edge of the deck and dipping his other foot into the water.

Despite living by the canal for several years, he had never dipped his feet into the water at this time of day. Was he afraid of the cold? Not really, he just hadn’t done it before. What if he were a boatman? Suddenly, it dawned on him that Old Xia wasn’t laughing at his innocence or impulsiveness; he was laughing at how solemnly he treated something as trivial as getting his feet wet. At that moment, Xiaobo, sipping his tea and studying the map intently, pointed to a spot and waved to Xie Pingyao.

“Yangzhou! Yangzhou! Marco Polo’s Yangzhou!”

“Too early,” Xie Pingyao pulled his foot back onto the deck, removed his shoes and socks, and wrung out the water. As the wind blew over his wet feet, it felt as though cool fingers were gently caressing them back and forth. “We’ll reach Yangzhou after passing Zhenjiang.”

After passing Zhenjiang, they would reach Yangzhou where Marco Polo had once stayed.

“Polo said he served as the governor in Yangzhou. How high a rank is a governor in your country?” Xiaobo asked.

“No one else besides him knows he served as the governor of Yangzhou. There’s not a single mention of it in any historical records.”

Xiaobo shrugged. “That’s because too few of you can read.”

Xie Pingyao shrugged. He gradually noticed that despite Xiaobo’s deep appreciation for Chinese culture and scenery, the subtle traits of European arrogance and superiority always seemed to show themselves if one wasn’t careful. He preferred to believe in their origins. Of course, he made an effort to restrain himself. One way was to take out his notebook with its fine leather cover and briskly jot down notes. It was made of high-quality calf leather, with a small clasp and slightly yellowed Italian paper. Xiaobo would use a Parker fountain pen to record his observations along the canal at any given moment.

Whenever there were discoveries or ideas, he would discuss them with Shao Changlai and help him retrieve the notebook and pen from his luggage. His ideal way of writing was with Chinese paper and brush, but he couldn’t handle a traditional brush, let alone understand the rules of ink spreading on rice paper. Trying to write Italian letters with a brush would only confuse him. Moreover, the boat was constantly rocking, making it impossible to write. Hence, he praised the Chinese once again, admiring their grandeur and formality. Even writing a single character required a complete set of writing tools—ink, brush, paper, and inkstone—such grandeur.

During their field investigations along the canal, Xiaobo requested Xie Pingyao’s constant presence. Many times, the translation between Chinese and English terms would be disjointed, and Xie Pingyao needed to lend a hand when needed. Xiaobo was pleasantly surprised to find Xie Pingyao’s profound connection to the canal. From the strategic policies regarding the canal in the Canal Inspectorate to the daily details and experiences by the riverside, Xie Pingyao was like a walking encyclopedia of the canal.

He generously referred to Xie Pingyao as a “nobleman,” a Chinese phrase he had learned directly from Shao Changlai. Shao Changlai had been living quite frugally in Hangzhou; during that time, work had been unexpectedly scarce. He spent each day at the Wulinmen wharf, holding onto his pole and pestle, often standing from dawn to dusk with leg cramps, yet no customers would arrive. That day, Shao Changlai’s hunger-induced dizziness emboldened him, and he was the first to rush to the bow of the boat, only to realize that their guest was a foreigner.

He harbored a dislike for foreigners. In his hometown, there were quite a few missionaries who would gather the villagers after work and lock them in the church, reciting strange scriptures. Some said they recited spells like Tang Monk’s Tightening Curse, or perhaps they practiced foreign witchcraft; anyway, it all seemed secretive and suspicious. They even distributed various strange-colored pills to them. Some people said that those high-nosed, deep-eyed fellows weren’t even human like them, and for them, the Chinese were the most suitable guinea pigs for their medicines. He somewhat believed it. Since the foreign missionaries arrived in their village, there have been frequent incidents of children and women having their eyes and hearts gouged out.

But that day, Shao Changlai couldn’t care less; having a proper dinner was more important. He grabbed their luggage and ran, not even bothering to discuss the price. This gave Xiaobo a good first impression of him. Xiaobo had been in China for a while now; he had spent almost half a month just in Shanghai. Besides dealing with foreign affairs passports and various procedures for traveling in China, his time was mostly consumed by shopping. Unless the Chinese were asking for as much money as he was willing to give, negotiations seemed endless; bargaining was necessary, yet tiresome. A porter was straightforward. The second reason Shao Changlai caught his attention was that after escorting Xiaobo and Li Zanqi to the inn, he took them to a Sichuanese restaurant.

It was remote, and most locals in Hangzhou couldn’t find it, but the food was excellent. Xiaobo sweated profusely as he devoured the spicy dishes, thoroughly enjoying himself. Shao Changlai noticed that the foreigner’s appreciation for chili peppers was only at a basic level. After enjoying a hearty meal, with alcohol buzzing through his head, Shao Changlai became even bolder and, through Li Zanqi’s translation, told Xiaobo that if he had good ingredients, his cooking skills were no worse than those of the restaurant. Xiaobo agreed, saying that to know if a wine is good, one must taste it for oneself and offered to pay for the meal. Shao Changlai didn’t hesitate and promptly whipped up a plate of mapo tofu. Numbing, spicy, tender, and hot—Xiaobo nearly swallowed his tongue halfway through, finding it twice as delicious as he had anticipated. Halfway through the meal, Xiaobo asked:

“Willing to join us?”

“Italy? It’s too far, I won’t go.”

“Beijing,” Li Zanqi suggested.

“The place where the emperor resides? I’ll have to think about it.”

Xiaobo took out a silver ingot and slammed it on the table with a loud bang.

Shao Changlai’s pupils immediately dilated. “Go! Can I go?”

According to their verbal agreement, the journey to Beijing was a big deal, with the money earned going back to their hometown to buy land, get married, and have children, all within reach. That was settled. Shao Changlai felt like he had hit the jackpot. He knelt in front of the dining table with a thud, “This humble one kowtows to the foreign gentleman. You are my nobleman!” Then he kowtowed to Li Zanqi, “Master Li, you are also a nobleman to me.”

Li Zanqi quickly helped him up. “There are no big or small people here. Everyone’s knees are precious, don’t kneel for no reason.”

“What did he say?” Xiaobo was not accustomed to this kneeling.

“He said you are his nobleman.”

From then on, Xiaobo knew what a “nobleman” was. Now he spread out the map, wanting to talk to his “nobleman” about the things on the map. Xiaobo was using a military map of China’s eighteen provinces drawn by Germans, which Xie Pingyao had seen in the Canal Inspectorate and was the best map available to ordinary people. Some of the place names puzzled even the Chinese, especially when translated into Chinese, leaving them unsure of the location. The distance measurements were also inaccurate; based on his knowledge of Huai’an, according to this scale, the canal would have flowed hundreds of miles away by now.

Nonetheless, despite the complaints from the officials, they still had to use it; there was no better alternative. Xiaobo’s fingers moved through the river channels on the map, like a boat, but even slower than the slowest hand-pulled boat. Hesitant, as if every invisible small dock might be a possible stop; especially when reaching the fork in the canal, his fingers became like a sailboat unable to determine the wind direction, circling at the confluence; he didn’t know which direction to go. His fingers moved not from south to north but from north to south.

“Beijing. Tong County. Yangcun. Tianjin. Jinghai. Qing County. Cang County. Dongguang. Jing County. Gu City. Wucheng. Linqing. Liaocheng. Anshan. Nanwang. Linjiaba. Yiqiao. Yaohai. Suqian. Huaiyin. Baoying. Gaoyou. Shaobo. Sanjiangying. Zhenjiang.”

His index finger stopped just after Zhenjiang. Going further would mean turning back.

“Considering the lifestyle and mindset of a Chinese person,” Xiaobo said, “if you were a Southerner and asked to choose a place to live along the canal, where would you choose?”

Xie Pingyao pointed between Suzhou and Hangzhou, where Xiaobo’s finger hadn’t reached. After a few seconds of hesitation, he slowly retraced his steps, finally settling on the English word “Beijing.”

“What if you were a northerner? Like someone from Beijing or Tianjin.”

Xie Pingyao lifted his finger from the top of Beijing and placed it back down between Beijing and Tianjin.

“I’m talking about an ordinary Chinese person,” Xiaobo said.

“I am an ordinary Chinese person.”

“What about a foreigner? Like someone from England or America. Now, today.”

Xie Pingyao still pointed between Beijing and Tianjin.

“Is it safe? The Boxers just caused trouble, and your own emperor and empress dowager are still hiding in Xi’an.”

“They’re hiding from you, not the Boxers,” Xie Pingyao said. “The movement to support the Qing and eliminate foreigners didn’t start in Beijing. And targeting you foreigners didn’t start from Beijing either.”

“Your words sent a chill down my spine,” Polo Marco said, touching the back of his neck, a look of fear crossing his face. The setting sun cast a crimson hue over half of the canal, resembling a stretched wrinkled crimson silk. As boats passed by ahead, slicing through the water with sharp, delicate sounds akin to tearing silk, the surface smoothed over again, the silk unfurling endlessly.

Polo Marco lit a Manila cigar with a match from Bryant & May, each box containing only eighteen matches and exorbitantly expensive. “Mr. Lee reminded me that I may have chosen the wrong time to come to China.”

That was also Xie Pingyao’s concern. It might not just be the wrong time, but a dangerous one as well. Heading north, they were venturing into the heartland of the Boxers. Thankfully, these past few days had been safe.

“In the dozen or so days I spent in Wuxi, I roamed around alone every day, just to see if the Qing Empire was still friendly to Mr. Polo Marco,” he said proudly, drawing deeply from his cigar with each puff. “Very friendly. No one caused any trouble, at most, they just watched, like watching monkeys in a zoo. So what? Having this strange face is bound to attract attention. One year, I met the American traveler W.E. Geil in the Netherlands. We went to see the canals in Amsterdam one after the other. He told me that the canals in China were even more worth seeing.

We even agreed to come to China together; but when I came, he was nowhere to be found, who knows where he ran off to. You don’t know Mr. Geil? He’s a real great traveler. What I’m trying to tell you is that Mr. Geil told me personally that we have this strange face to be looked at. When he went to Africa, those black people surrounded him in layers, you know what he did? The great Mr. Geil sat cross-legged on a tree stump in the tribe, letting his African friends have a good look.

He even asked them if they wanted to touch his face. Then he stretched out his neck.” Polo Marco took another deep drag from his cigar, imitating Mr. Geil by stretching out his neck. Suddenly, the boat shook, causing Polo Marco to choke on his cigar, tears welling up in his eyes as he swallowed the smoke. The boat shook again. Instinctively, Polo Marco grabbed his purple clay teapot and teacup. They heard the sharp voice of the boatman:

“What’s going on?”

The second apprentice replied, “Master, someone is causing trouble!”

They both turned to look back. Through the narrow passage between the two side cabins, they saw the second apprentice gripping the boat pole at the stern, with another boat coming up behind them, slightly smaller in size. The first apprentice stuck his head out from the cockpit but was waved back by the master. Shao Changlai was preparing dinner in the cramped kitchen, holding a bunch of spinach as he emerged. Lao Xia rolled up his sleeves and walked to the stern, bowing his fist to the approaching boat.

“Dear friend on the road, please enlighten us.”

A jovial male voice came back, “The wind got too strong and I couldn’t control the sail. Sorry about that, haha.”

The voice was familiar. Lao Xia patted the second apprentice on the shoulder, and the young man stepped aside, revealing the speaker. A broad-shouldered man with a stubbly beard. Summer was still far away, and the man was wearing a short-sleeved coarse cloth sweatshirt. With a single flex of his fist, the muscles on his arms were rippling. Shao Pingyao had seen this man after lunch. At the time, Polo Marco was sprawled on the deck in a bamboo chair, dozing off. Shao Pingyao was also feeling a bit drowsy, lying on the bunk, flipping through the poetry collection of Mr. Gong Dinggan, “Miscellaneous Poems of Ji Hai”.

His eyelids were fighting a losing battle against sleep. Polo Marco called for Mister Shao. He went up to the deck, and Polo Marco was in conversation with someone from the adjacent boat. The cargo ship was smaller than theirs, perhaps on its return journey, carrying only half a hold of pine wood. Its draft was not too deep, and despite its larger sails, its speed was not slower than theirs. The man was wearing the same short-sleeved sweatshirt at that time. He asked Shao Pingyao to translate for Polo Marco:

“Where are you from? Did you come to our Great Qing Empire to rob or to kidnap brides?”

This person’s accent is from the northern regions, it’s evident from the pronunciation.

Shao Pingyao translated, “Which country are you from? Did you come to China to earn money or find a wife?”

Polo Marco chuckled, “Alright, brother, if there are any good-looking ones, help me find one. Chinese girls are worth more than half a canal compared to Italian women.”

The man replied, “Fake foreign devil, tell the real foreign devil that it depends on how much hair he has on his body. If he has a lot of hair, introduce him to a female gorilla; if he has little hair, just find a female monkey to make do with.”

The man’s facial expression remained friendly, and he kept smiling at Polo Marco and Shao Pingyao while speaking. But the other three men on his boat were laughing uproariously, slapping their thighs and stomping their feet in joy. Shao Pingyao knew they had encountered troublemakers. While he was wary of foreigners, he had no respect for arrogant people like them. He smiled too and translated to Polo Marco, “He has two sisters, one with long hair and one with short hair. Which one do you like?”

Polo Marco replied, “Of course, the one with long hair.”

Shao Pingyao translated, “Mr. Dimarko says if possible, he’s more interested in your older sister.”

The man nearly jumped off the boat. Thankfully, the other two behind him held him back, and he could only stamp his feet and curse angrily in place. Another person adjusted the sail, and their boat sped ahead.

Xiao Boluo felt very aggrieved. He spread out his hands to Xie Pingyao and said, “Should I choose the younger sister with short hair?” Xie Pingyao also shrugged in response. Xiao Boluo reclined back in the bamboo chair, widened his eyes, and puckered his lips. “It was supposed to be a lovely nap. But now, with thoughts of the beautiful girl with long hair, how can I possibly sleep?”

They paid no attention to when their boat reached the back.

Xiao Boluo was about to get up to check when Xie Pingyao stopped him. The person coming towards them was Xiao Boluo. He walked through the aisle to the stern, where Lao Xia was still negotiating with the boat behind them. Seeing Xie Pingyao approaching, Lao Xia gestured for him to halt. Matters on the boat were primarily the responsibility of the captain. Lao Xia said, “There’s a heron in the canal on the right. Did you see it, my friend? Seeing a heron while sailing is a good omen, it signifies wealth for brothers.” They all looked towards the canal, and sure enough, a thin, tall-legged heron stood by the water, its neck curved towards the sky. Surrounding it was a thin layer of green, which made the heron look even more like a graceful solo dancer, pleasing to the eye.

“Is that so?” Short-sleeved undershirt asked. “Hey, fake foreigner, ask your real foreigner at home if they have the same custom.”

A man with a braid wrapped around his neck came up behind him, patting his shoulder. He lowered his voice and said, “Let’s talk after the heron.”

The other two also agreed, “Big brother is right. When you’re away from home, it’s better to believe than to doubt.”

Suddenly, there was a sense of estrangement among them, and Short-sleeved Undershirt couldn’t quite keep his composure, but he held back. Running a boat, to a large extent, relied on the unpredictability of fate; no one could say for sure what they might encounter before the next whirlpool. So, keeping a calm heart was crucial, knowing that trouble could strike at any moment. The cargo ship veered to the left rear, quickly catching up to them side by side. Short-sleeved Undershirt was still standing on the deck, giving Xiao Boluo a thumbs-up. Xiao Boluo gestured back with the teapot, “Short-haired sisters are good too.” He had no idea what had just happened.

“Foreign ink drinker!” Short-sleeved Undershirt shouted. “You translate for me, what nonsense is this foreigner spouting?”

Xie Pingyao realized he was giving Short-sleeved Undershirt an out, so he let him have it. This time, he was part of the provocation too; if he hadn’t translated in a non-sisterly manner, this wouldn’t have happened. So he said, “Mr. Dimakos invites you for tea.”

“We’ve got good tea here, he’s ruining it!” Short-sleeved Undershirt’s voice was mostly carried away by the wind. The wind also pushed their boat forward significantly.

They were far ahead now.

Lao Xia instructed his second disciple to lower the sail and slow down. The sun had set. Before dusk rose from the earth, it emerged from the water first, and half of the canal began to turn into murky darkness. The second disciple didn’t understand why they needed to slow down. Logically, they should be speeding up at this moment, pushing forward tirelessly to reach the next town dock before the lights of the city extinguished.

“Let them go,” the master confirmed that their supplies were fine, squatted at the stern, and took out a pouch of dry tobacco. Exhaling smoke slowly, he said, “Don’t make enemies before nightfall.”

“But we didn’t provoke them,” the second disciple said.

“With you around, we did,” the master replied.

The second disciple was confused. “Master, you said seeing a heron brings good luck. Do we have this custom on the water?”

“If you believe, then it exists; if you don’t, then it doesn’t,” the master said.

The second disciple scratched his head.

After finishing his smoke, Lao Xia knocked the ashes off against the side of the boat, stood up, and shouted to the eldest disciple, “Whenever you see people, stop and camp for the night.”

“Master, do you mean to stop at their place?” the eldest disciple asked.

“You blockhead! I mean stop wherever you see people!”

They camped out in the wilderness, and Xiao Boluo had no objections. It was his first time seeing so many stars in China. Since there was no rush to get to the dock, they anchored the boat and started making dinner. Xiao Boluo, Xie Pingyao, and Shao Changlai cooked separately and ate first. Lao Xia and his two disciples cooked separately as well. After everyone finished eating, Xiao Boluo suggested going for a walk along the riverbank. Shao Changlai cooked a stir-fried pork dish for this meal, with plenty of chili making the meat even more fragrant.

Xiao Boluo ate a lot, enjoying the meal. Lao Xia was a cautious man; he decided to stop halfway for the night for one reason: safety. Short-sleeved Undershirt wasn’t one to pick a fight he couldn’t handle; if they missed tonight, they might never catch up with him again in this lifetime. Better safe than sorry. He explained to Xie Pingyao that it was good to stop here; there was a church nearby, and they could go see it if they had time. Maybe Mr. Dimakos could meet some fellow countrymen there. In the past two years, this route has been less traveled. When he and the eldest disciple passed by here, they often saw a group of people singing hymns in front of the church.

Lao Xia considered all foreigners as Xiao Boluo’s countrymen. Lao Xia’s caution also extended to leaving Shao Changlai on the boat and sending the eldest disciple to accompany Xiao Boluo and Xie Pingyao ashore. “My people will ensure your safety, but feel free to do as you wish. Consider this as keeping a hostage. With someone remaining on the boat, he’ll know we haven’t tampered with your belongings. Moreover, rest assured, we won’t abandon you. This became a regular pattern in their activities ashore over the next few days, with the accompanying person changing from the eldest disciple to the second disciple. The second disciple was young and restless; it was good for him to get some fresh air.

That night, they stepped onto the shaky gangplank and the shore, beneath a sky full of stars. Hearing about the church, Xiao Boluo was even more eager. He leaned on his cane, with a Cossack whip fastened to his belt, saying it was to ward off wild dogs.

In the pitch-black surroundings, they could barely make out a winding path on the riverbank, illuminated only by the stars in the sky and the reflections in the canal. Over the years, countless feet had finally worn a narrow path in the earth, devoid of grass. Dead grass, new grass, all appeared black in the night, only the road was bright. The eldest disciple led the way, followed by Xiao Boluo and then Xie Pingyao. They walked towards the dark shadows of houses in the distance. In the scattered villages, there were a few dim lights, making the houses and their way of life seem even more humble. The eldest disciple mentioned that if he remembered correctly, the church was behind the village. He repeated his master’s instructions: just look at the church, and avoid entering the village if possible. Better to avoid unnecessary trouble.

It felt like they were close at hand, yet they walked and sweated profusely without reaching their destination. Later, they heard a few dreamlike barks of dogs. Xiao Boluo gripped the whip tightly in his hand, but not even a yellow weasel darted past them. The village was as quiet as the river at night. The section of the riverbank near the village sloped down, worn by many footsteps, sinking lower with each step. The dock was rudimentary, just a square space cut out by the river, enough for a boat like theirs to dock.

Dozens of wooden piles were driven into the bank side by side. The steps on the dock were also made of wood. If the three of them had keen enough eyes, they could tell that they were poplar wood, as they had been soaked in water for so long, turning black with decay. Xiao Boluo stomped his foot on the dock, nearly collapsing the wooden steps. They circled to the back of the village from the riverbank and saw a darker, slender house in the darkness. The eldest disciple pointed upwards, and only then did Xiao Boluo and Xie Pingyao notice an even thinner cross standing on the roof. One windy day, the cross had been blown crooked to the right side of the church roof.

The church was dark and deserted, its door tightly shut. Weeds had grown over the threshold. Xiao Boluo eagerly went to knock on the door, but Xie Pingyao suggested letting the eldest disciple do it. The eldest disciple, experienced in wandering the world, knocked three times, paused, added a bit of force, then knocked three times again, and paused once more. After the third set of knocks, someone woke from an uneasy sleep and grumbled irritably:

“Who’s that deadbeat? This house is already occupied by yours truly!”

The eldest disciple knocked three more times, and the sound of shuffling footsteps from inside followed.

“Who’s there?” The voice spoke in dialect, with a whistle between the teeth. “Won’t even let people live in peace!”

The creaking sound of the door opening wasn’t pleasant either; the door frame had been dampened. True to form, the person inside grumbled as they opened the door, and a thick, musty odor hit them like a club, almost choking the three of them. The old man, with poor eyesight and wearing disheveled clothes, leaned in to get a better look at the three of them. Even then, he couldn’t see clearly, at least not enough to discern that Xiao Boluo was a foreigner. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have said, “Don’t think I’m afraid just because there are three of you. Even if you all come at me, I’m not afraid.” He mistook the bearded Xiao Boluo for the father of the other two.

“Are you a priest?” Xie Pingyao asked on behalf of Xiao Boluo.

“I’m not a priest,” the old man said, chuckling and revealing a large, dark gap in his mouth. “I’m a cobbler. That was ages ago.”

“And now?”

“Are you all homeless too? Then I’m just like you.”

“Do you know where the priest went?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t seen him for half a year. When I arrived here, I just pushed open the door and came in. He must have left long ago.”

“Why did he leave?” Xiao Boluo asked.

“Because your dad was a foreigner,” the old man said, poking Xie Pingyao’s nose. Even in the darkness, his ambiguous expression was visible. “I heard that people from the north were coming in droves, to kill!” He made a chopping motion with his hand. “If your dad were still here at that time, he’d have to run away too.”

When Xie Pingyao translated, he omitted “your dad.” This was a mistake they couldn’t afford to make. “Have the people from the north arrived?”

“Haven’t seen them,” the old man said grandly, straightening up and readjusting his clothes that were about to slip off. He yawned. “Back then, I was living in a nunnery twenty miles away.”

“I mean, did you see any northerners coming when you were at the nunnery?”

“The nunnery lost its followers long ago, and even the last nun returned to secular life. People from the south don’t come anymore.”

Xie Pingyao found it difficult to translate; this man was completely off track. Xie Pingyao intended to wrap up the conversation and leave him to sleep. But Xiao Boluo was persistent. “Where is the priest in the church from?”

“Foreigner,” the old man said solemnly.

“I mean, is he British, German, American, Italian, or from another country?”

“Foreigner,” the old man interrupted mid-yawn, then stopped himself, very seriously correcting them. In his mind, there were only two countries in the world: China and foreign.

Xiao Boluo knew he wouldn’t get any useful answers, so he shrugged and agreed to leave, thanking the old man before they departed.

On the way back, insects were chirping whose names they couldn’t tell. Xiao Boluo cracked his whip three times in the direction of the chirping insects. His whip skills were impressive, producing a clear sound that could be heard for miles. Of course, the whip was also good for that. After putting away the whip, the three of them continued walking in silence for a while. Suddenly, Xiao Boluo asked Xie Pingyao, “Would a Chinese person seek refuge with a foreigner?”

Xie Pingyao found the question odd and asked the eldest disciple, “Would you?”

“Me?” The eldest disciple pointed to himself, accustomed to being on the sidelines of Xiao Boluo and Xie Pingyao’s conversations. There wasn’t much to see in the late night, and even fewer questions required his input, with the straight path back to the riverbank. “Would I? If Chinese people won’t take me in, why would foreigners?”

Xiao Boluo asked again, “Then in your China if a foreigner seeks refuge, would they turn to another foreigner?”

Xie Pingyao vaguely sensed some logical connection between the two questions but couldn’t articulate it. He turned to the eldest disciple again and asked, “If you were a foreigner seeking refuge, would you turn to another foreigner?”

“Well, if I’m already seeking refuge, it’s better to be with other foreigners than nowhere at all,” the eldest disciple felt it might not be entirely appropriate and added, “but it’s not a certainty.”

“What about you?” Xiao Boluo asked Xie Pingyao.

“I’d first find a friend to rest for a bit, then find somewhere others can’t find me.”

Xiao Boluo nodded thoughtfully, stroking his beard. “Hmm, that makes sense.” His cane struck the ground, making a dull sound. It was getting damp. Behind them, they heard a few more dog barks from the village. Xie Pingyao looked back; the village was completely dark, and everyone had laid down.

A lantern hung on the mast, warning the boats behind not to collide. Shao Changlai was asleep. The second disciple was also asleep. The boat owner sat at the stern, smoking. Every time the smoke pot lit up, it revealed his wide-open eyes. He was looking in the direction they came from. There were no night navigation boats in sight for the time being. The canal was devoid of any taboos. Nevertheless, he reminded himself to be cautious. As before, he arranged the night watch duty: he would keep watch for the first half of the night when there might be passing boats; his two disciples would take over for the latter half of the night when things were quieter.

Primarily, it was the eldest disciple’s duty; the second disciple was younger and could afford to sleep longer. The boat had four sleeping compartments: the boat owner and the youngest disciple shared one, Shao Changlai and the eldest disciple shared another, and Xiao Boluo and Xie Pingyao had one each. Xiao Boluo and Xie Pingyao were next to each other, and if anything happened in the middle of the night, a knock on the thin wooden wall would alert Xie Pingyao. Xie Pingyao could hear Xiao Boluo’s snoring.

After washing up, Xie Pingyao sat on the narrow bed and read Gong Ding’an’s “Miscellaneous Poems of Ji Hai Year” by the dim light of a small lamp. He had to lean in close to see the oil lamp. In one poem, Mr. Ding’an wrote: “In youth, fencing and playing the flute, the sword’s spirit and the flute’s heart are all dispersed. Who can distinguish the desolation upon returning to the oar, where a myriad of sorrows and joys converge today.” This poem was Mr. Ding’an’s self-reflection: in his youth, he excelled in fencing and playing the flute, but now he couldn’t do either.

Now, riding a boat back south to his hometown, feeling desolate and melancholic, a myriad of sorrows and joys converged unexpectedly. It struck Xie Pingyao deeply, making his heart sink. Mr. Ding’an’s self-reflection seemed to mirror his situation on the boat. The only difference was that Gong Zizhen returned south while he headed north; returning south was to his hometown, but heading north was to an unknown place. With this realization, Xie Pingyao felt a glimmer of hope after hitting rock bottom.

Next door, Xiao Boluo shifted the table slightly, causing the boat to rock a little more, and he began writing in his diary. Xiao Boluo wrote every evening, sometimes during the day as well. His Italian script was elegant and flowing, especially with his shiny Parker pen. To the second disciple, there was a sense of magical ritual in the scene. He often leaned against the cabin wall, watching Xiao Boluo write in his leather-bound notebook from a distance. Once caught, he would shyly smile and dart away. Now, Xiao Boluo began his routine journaling.

He had many things to record, and many words to say.

After lunch, Xie Pingyao’s mind slowed down. It took three or four times longer to read a line of text, and worse, he often forgot where he left off. He felt as if he were on a boat, swaying gently on the water. The sunlight was golden on the river’s surface, casting shimmering reflections through the cabin windows. He contemplated closing his eyes. When he reopened them, he realized they had been closed for a while; the book had slipped under the bed, and the sunlight had shifted to the other side of the room. Then, Sha Changlai knocked on his door, pointing outside where Xiao Boluo was looking for him.

The boat had stopped. On the shore lay a sea of golden flowers, a vast expanse of rapeseed blossoms, spreading like spilled paint. Xiao Boluo had rolled up his pant legs above his knees, bending over with his camera, shouting excitedly. He couldn’t wait for the boat to dock, so he waded into the rapeseed field. Sha Changlai didn’t know why he was looking for Xie Pingyao, except for “Mister Xie,” which he understood. Xiao Boluo’s words were incomprehensible.

Xie Pingyao stepped to the stern of the boat, where he had to remove his shoes and socks. The boat had stopped in an awkward spot, a bit far from the shore, and the gangplank wasn’t long enough. The second disciple explained that this stretch of the bank was shallow, so the boat could only get this close. The water reached Xie Pingyao’s knees, and the sensation jolted him awake from his post-lunch drowsiness.

Along the way, I’ve seen scattered patches of rapeseed flowers, but never before have I witnessed such a vast expanse resembling a flood of water. Perhaps I’ve passed by similar scenes before, but most of the river embankments are significantly higher than the surrounding land, blocking the view of the wilderness. Sitting on the boat, it’s impossible to catch a glimpse. Xiaoboluo exclaimed in amazement, “Breathtaking, truly breathtaking.” This reminded him of his hometown Verona, and the rapeseed fields he and his father saw on their trips between Verona and Venice.

Back then, he thought those fields of rapeseed were expansive, but compared to the sea of flowers before his eyes now, it’s like Verona compared to Beijing. Though he hasn’t yet reached Beijing, based on hearsay and various descriptions on paper, he believes the relationship between this magnificent city and Verona is akin to the relationship between these rapeseed fields and those of his homeland. He used to roll around in the rapeseed fields back home. Inhaling deeply, he remarked, “It smells just like homesickness.”

He asked Xie Pingyao to get up because he wanted to take some photos of him. Additionally, he requested Xie Pingyao to inform the other people on the boat, as well as any passing boats willing to stop, that he intended to take some pictures of them. His goal was to capture images of himself with Chinese people in the rapeseed fields by the canal, develop them, and send them to his parents back in Italy.

The allure of the rapeseed field was irresistible. When Xie Pingyao mentioned it to the other four people on board, everyone except Lao Xia felt tempted. Lao Xia expressed concerns about the anchor not being secure enough and needing to stay behind to guard the boat. Besides, being older, he felt it wouldn’t be proper for an old man to frolic in a field of flowers. However, he added something that made the younger folks happy. He said, “Twenty years ago, I once waited at a lock for four days. While waiting, I went ashore and the first woman I met was sleeping in a rapeseed field near the lock. Hehe.”

Xiao Boluo raised his eyebrows and asked, “So, how many women have you slept with?”

Lao Xia replied, “Not many.”

Xiao Boluo pressed, “How many is ‘not many’?”

Lao Xia chuckled, “Just not many, that’s all.”

The eldest and second apprentice perked up their ears, eager to extract some valuable information, but their master remained tight-lipped. Finally, after some murmuring between them, the second apprentice timidly spoke up:

“Master, is it about Shaobo Lock?”

This time, their master didn’t scowl. He replied, “Snap your photograph, and beware that thing might snatch your soul away.”

The second apprentice lowered his head in silence. The eldest apprentice, however, slowly began to smile towards the north, his face filled with longing for Shaobo Lock. Twenty years ago, their master was his age now. He had his first experience with a woman. The eldest apprentice swallowed hard. Apart from holding hands with a neighbor girl when he was young and foolish, he had never truly touched a woman. Their master sent him on this long journey with one condition: to find him a wife upon return. The South may be peaceful, but chaos still reigns in the world.

No matter how many routes they take, it’s certain that the further north they go, the more dangerous it becomes. Their master couldn’t lie with open eyes. So, he admitted honestly that he was afraid too. It took him nearly half his life to earn this boat. But these foreign devils are generous. One journey and you’ve made your mark, start a family, and your life is settled. Enthralled by the promise of stability, the eldest apprentice headed north.

It was the first time for him to take a photograph, and except for Xiaoboluo and Xie Pingyao, everyone who stepped in front of the camera was doing so for the first time. Xie Pingyao shouted at passing boats on behalf of Xiaoboluo, but most of the boatmen thought it was a joke. The sun was shining, it was the perfect time to travel, what was the point of taking pictures in a rapeseed field? They chuckled a bit and sailed on. But some took it seriously.

Some were afraid, having heard that the device could capture one’s soul. It was said that when the Eight-Nation Alliance entered Beijing, they first aimed that thing at the Boxers, the Emperor, and the Empress Dowager, and after a few flashes, the Boxers fell one by one. Although our Qing Emperor and Empress Dowager didn’t fall, they lost half their souls; on their flight westward, they looked like paper figures, floating along the road; even sitting in the dragon sedan or the ox-drawn carriage, they hung their heads, the Emperor Guangxu’s hat constantly slipping down to cover his eyes, and the Empress Dowager’s phoenix crown slipping down as well, unable to straighten their waists.

Then there were those curious ones, wondering how the people standing in front of the camera ended up inside the machine, transformed into inverted little figures. They wanted to see for themselves. But when Xiaoboluo said “OK,” they hesitated again, stepping off the boat onto the shore but staying on the periphery.After Xiaoboluo took photos of Xie Pingyao, Shao Changlai, the eldest apprentice, and the second apprentice, no outsider dared to try. Sure, you didn’t charge for it, but who knows if it cost something else—maybe even your life.

Finally, the first outsider to try was a prisoner. It was hard to determine his age; his hair was disheveled, his cheeks so thin they seemed ready to pierce through his skin, wearing ankle shackles and a wooden collar, one pant leg longer than the other, the shorter one used to bandage a wound temporarily torn off. There was a scar the size of two silver dollars on his dark ankle. He didn’t come off the boat out of interest; he didn’t have that freedom. The escorting officials wanted to see the real deal, so they dragged him off the boat together. Once off the boat, the officials didn’t dare to be the first to go up, so they urged the prisoner to try first.

“To reach the outskirts, you still have thousands of miles ahead,” the official, despite his effeminate demeanor, forced out a voice of authority, speaking solemnly to the prisoner, “Along the way, you may be exhausted to death, starved to death, frozen to death, or even die from illness. If not, you might fall prey to bandits. Go ahead and try; even if you die, you’ll die close to home. But if you don’t, damn it, you’ll gain some glory. How many exiles have had their picture taken? And how many crawled out of those foreign machines alive? Once you’re out there in the outskirts, among that bunch of criminals, damn it, you’ll be the boss. You’ll be on par with me.”

The exile pondered over the words. The official had a point. Death by photograph was as good an end as any, but surviving would be a jackpot. He pounded his chest with the wooden collar, saying, “I’m with you, sir! I’ll give it my all!” Then, he handed the wooden collar to the escort, saying, “Sir, you can’t expect me to wear this for the photo, can you? If I’m going to die, I want to do it cleanly. If I end up in the underworld, how can I face my parents?”

The official surveyed the surroundings; the chances of escape were slim. So, he unlocked the wooden collar. As he unlocked the leg irons, he squatted down and then stood up again, saying, “Damn it, I almost fell for your trick. Standing in the rapeseed field, damn it, you might as well be on a chariot of fire; no one can see anything.”

The exile reluctantly stood amidst the rapeseed flowers, wearing the leg irons, and had his photo taken. Despite summoning the courage to face death, he was visibly nervous. Not being accustomed to facing a camera, his features and cheekbones seemed stiffer than usual. Nevertheless, Xiaoboluo found a good angle. In the photo, the exile was surrounded by gleaming rapeseed flowers, with the canal stretching behind him. In the foreground and background, there were a total of eleven boats captured in the scene.

Nothing changed; he was still the same exile before the photo. The official asked, “Damn it, are you dead yet?”

“Reporting to you, sir, I seem to still be alive.”

“Well, that’s good. Put the wooden collar back on yourself. Doesn’t hurt, does it?”

“I don’t feel a thing. Mister, are you sure you’ve taken the photo? Do you want to take another one?”

The exile’s actions uplifted everyone, and those who wanted to try took a half step forward. Xiaoboluo instructed everyone to stand apart in a scattered manner for a group photo. Then, Xie Pingyao operated the camera, and they took a group picture. In this photo, Xiaoboluo crouched in the front; if he stood up, he would have been taller than everyone else. The others stood casually behind him. The background was the canal, a necessary inclusion, with two boats conveniently blocking most of the crowd, totaling fifteen boats. At this moment, the river was bustling with activity.

After packing up their belongings, a pair of brothers finally brought up the request for Xiaoboluo to take a photo of them together. Due to livelihood reasons, the younger brother was heading to Tianjin. The journey to Tianjin was long and arduous, and this parting might lead to a separation of countless miles. They were accustomed to the concept of life’s departures and farewells, and perhaps this would be one such instance. It seemed necessary to preserve a memory. Although they couldn’t physically hold the photo, by taking a group picture, they completed a solemn and dignified farewell ceremony in their hearts. Xiaoboluo agreed. They reopened the camera.

He didn’t just take one photo for the brothers, but three. He directed them on how to pose and suggested gestures that would better express their brotherly affection. Additionally, he made them promise that no matter how busy or difficult their lives became, they would regularly meet up. Life is fleeting and ever-changing, and every meeting counts. As he spoke passionately, his speech naturally accelerated, and he unintentionally slipped into Italian. Xie Pingyao had to ask him to repeat it in English.

They continued their journey on the boat. It was still early evening, a time when Xiaoboluo typically sat at the bow, sipping tea. He invited Xie Pingyao to join him, and this time they drank Longjing tea. The conversation turned to photography. Xie Pingyao was a novice, so he listened intently to whatever Xiaoboluo had to say. Xiaoboluo mentioned that his Kodak camera had accompanied him across much of Europe, but unfortunately, due to the heavy luggage this time, he couldn’t bring along the excellent photos he had taken. He confidently asserted that based on his photos alone, he could write a contemporary world history. It was a job he would surely do sooner or later. He explained that while photos freeze individual moments, they also string together memories, unfolding past events into the future. Just as you can see today and tomorrow within history. Then he said:

“Do you know, when I was a child, my younger brother and I used to play hide and seek in a rapeseed field, but as we played, he would disappear?”

“Where did he go?”

“You never knew where he would go. Have I ever told you about my younger brother?”

“No.”

“I do have a younger brother. A real one.”

“Oh.”

Xiaoboluo subconsciously tapped on the tabletop. “My brother always loved to disappear. On January 8, 1883, the statue of King Vittorio Emanuele II was unveiled. I remember it so clearly because it was also my brother’s birthday that day. We had cake early in the morning just so we could go see the unveiling. After the unveiling, there was a grand parade. It felt like all of Italy’s army had marched through. Every street in Verona was packed, teeming with people.

There were infantry, cavalry, artillery, and even logistics personnel carrying pots and pans. The entire city came out to watch. I didn’t realize there were so many people in Verona. I suspect not just Veronese; half of Italy must have shown up. Can you imagine, a child lost in a sea of people? I was completely insignificant, like a drop of water in the Adriatic Sea. Both my brother and I wanted to see the parade. Before leaving, our parents made sure I held my brother’s hand tightly, warning that if we got separated, we might never find each other again. I promised my parents that I would complete the mission successfully.

To ensure nothing went wrong, I tied a rope around both our waists, thinking if I lost grip of his hand, at least the rope would keep us together. But that day, there were so many people; I’ve never seen so many in my life. I held onto my brother’s hand tightly, but we still got separated in the crowd. The problem was, when we were separated, the rope not only didn’t help, but it hindered me from reaching my brother. He had already untied his end. Every time I tried to reach for him, someone stepped on the rope, anchoring me in place. My waist was firmly tethered. My brother disappeared again.”

“And then?”

“I couldn’t even focus on the rest of the parade; I kept searching until the streets were empty. Garbage littered the ground. Verona, in Latin, means a highly elegant city, but that day, it felt like everywhere was just trash. I didn’t dare to go home. When night fell, I met my parents and servants under the grand San Zeno Cathedral. They said they had mobilized all the relatives and friends they could contact. Most of them went to the outskirts. If they encountered anyone on the streets, they were all helping to find my brother.”

“They didn’t scold you?”

“No, who had the time to scold me? Have some tea.” Xiaoboluo evenly poured the last bit of tea into two cups. “We went to the Arena di Verona, visited Juliet’s house, and even searched Juliet’s tomb. And you know where we found him in the end? This little rascal fell asleep in a bridge arch over the Adige River. That kid!” Xiaoboluo burst into laughter, tears streaming down his face before he could finally calm down.

Xie Pingyao finished his tea. He didn’t find anything amusing.

“My brother is gone,” Xiaoboluo’s voice turned somber. He opened the teapot lid, pouring out the tea leaves, and arranging them neatly on the table. “I mean, my brother, he’s dead.”

“It’s a bit unexpected. But one could have guessed if they tried hard enough.” Xie Pingyao expressed his condolences. “I’m sorry for your loss.”

“How did he die? When we were kids, I used to hate him for always playing disappearing acts. Now, it would have been better if he truly vanished. As you Chinese say, I’d be willing to burn incense for the Buddha every day.”

“We Chinese also have a saying: Life and death are determined by fate, and wealth and honor are bestowed by heaven,” Xie Pingyao said. “Shall I brew another pot of tea?”

“Halfway through dinner, the gatekeeper notified him that someone was looking for him. He went out and never came back.”

“Who was looking for your brother?”

“Who knows? The gatekeeper didn’t recognize him either. From his description, some say it was the Mafia. But the Mafia is everywhere.”

“I see.”

He didn’t know who Xiaoboluo’s brother was, or whether he was truly dead. If he was indeed deceased, he didn’t know when, where, or how it happened. All he could do was remain silent, unsure of what to say, even though silence didn’t seem appropriate at the moment. He wasn’t quite accustomed to Xiaoboluo’s personality; usually, he was all jokes and laughter, but suddenly, he would open up and pour his heart out.

Xiaoboluo also realized he had said too much unintentionally. He quickly adjusted his facial muscles, forcing his eyes and cheeks to smile along. He chuckled, rubbing his chin, and said, “At least one of the three photos I took of those brothers turned out good, damn it.”

When they woke up, they had passed Zhenjiang. More accurately, they had missed it. The scenery along the waterway and the landscape were similar to before. Regrettable, but tolerable. Xiaoboluo regretted not being able to enter Zhenjiang city or take a serious look at the junction of the Grand Canal. He had slept through it, Xie Pingyao had slept through it, and even Shao Changlai had slept through it. The only ones awake were Lao Xia and the eldest apprentice.

In the dead of night, they quietly steered the boat out of the dock, raised the sails as the night wind picked up, and headed northward. Sailing at night was not easy; the sky was dark, and the canal even darker. However, because of the darkness, they could distinguish the water from the surroundings. With fewer boats at night, they kept their eyes wide open, but the journey was smooth and safe. It was said that traveling faster at night was an illusion, but based on the experience of the master and apprentice, it was indeed faster this time.

When Xiaoboluo and Xie Pingyao were awakened by the loud voices from the nearby boat, it was already early in the morning. At meal times, there were lightweight small boats constantly shuttling back and forth in the busy waters. At this moment, the loud boss lady was repeating the breakfast menu over and over again: soy milk, pancakes, fried dough sticks, tofu pudding, porridge, steamed buns, steamed dumplings, steamed buns, noodles, as well as pickled vegetables, dried tofu, and hot and sour peppers.

Xiaoboluo pushed open the window and saw several boats meandering on the misty river, like sailing through a fairyland. Because of the swirling mist, the boss lady standing at the bow banging on the bowls and pans sounded suddenly distant, while in Xiaoboluo’s eyes, the short, stout, and sturdy boss lady appeared graceful and elegant like a fairy. On the distant shore, indistinct reeds and wild grasses were growing, compared to the clear night scene before he went to bed, the misty scenery in front of Xiaoboluo made him a little confused, feeling as if he was in a different world. He knocked on the wall to ask the neighbor where they were now. Xie Pingyao had just woken up, and he came out and asked the boatman.

The second apprentice, who had just finished a night shift and had slept soundly, said with a smile, “We’re heading towards Yangzhou.”

“What about Zhenjiang?”

“You guys slept right through it,” the second apprentice said cheerfully, quite pleased with his quirky remark. It was as if he had been awake the whole time, watching Zhenjiang come and go inch by inch.

Xie Pingyao slapped his palm. In Xiaoboluo’s plan, they were supposed to go around Zhenjiang City and take a good look at how the Grand Canal intersected there. He regretted not reminding Lao Xia in time, but he also remembered that he seemed to have mentioned it. Even if he didn’t specifically instruct, such an important place shouldn’t have been omitted. He was hesitating about how to explain it to Xiaoboluo when Lao Xia came over and said:

“Sorry, I made the decision. The expenses for this section can be separated and counted on me.”

“It’s not about the money.”

“I know,” Lao Xia said, “It’s about fate.”

Xie Pingyao stopped, preparing to translate it to Xiaoboluo after Lao Xia finished speaking. Lao Xia took a deep breath, “Last night when I went ashore to buy food, I ran into that guy in the short-sleeved shirt.” Xie Pingyao waited for him to continue. Lao Xia added, “He’s from the canal gang.” Xie Pingyao fell silent.

Cao Bang was too sharp-minded. He hailed from Qingjiangpu, right from the heart of it. Officially, he worked as a translator, but he was no stranger to the happenings of Cao Bang in his daily life. Since its inception in the second year of Emperor Yongzheng’s reign, Cao Bang had indeed accomplished some beneficial deeds for canal transport and societal welfare. In the face of corruption along the waterways and the bullying and deceit in society, where official intervention fell short, Cao Bang participated in governance in the manner of a grassroots guild. Agile and swift, they made an immediate impact, resembling a clean stream flowing along the canal. However, as the saying goes, every forest has its pests; as power grew, it became increasingly difficult to control. Gradually, it acquired the characteristics of a gang.

When Xie Pingyao arrived at the Cao Yun governor’s office and Qingjiangpu, due to the decline of canal transport and government control, Cao Bang was no longer what it used to be. Slowly, its members transitioned from the water to the land, and the once-established rules had long since dissipated. Those with a fiercer bite could proudly claim to be part of Cao Bang. Thieves would boast about their association, as would bullies and those who preyed on others. The mere mention of it was enough to deter, emboldening many rogues, proletarians, and seasoned criminals.

Xie Pingyao often dined at a noodle shop near the shipyard. It was common for a couple of burly men to enter, finish their meal, pat their mouths, declare, “I’m from Cao Bang,” settle their bill and leave without another word. The shop owner’s small eyes would flicker nervously as he forced a smile, waiting until they were out of earshot to curse them and their ancestors. The first few times Xie witnessed this, his sense of justice flared, prompting him to inquire why the shop owner didn’t demand payment.

“Who knows if they’re genuine or not,” the boss said, “If they happen to be real Cao Bang members and upset them, they might bring a gang of thugs to smash up my little shop. Who can I turn to then?”

“Turning a blind eye will only make matters worse.”

“You’re from the government, don’t you handle these things?”

Xie Pingyao was left speechless.

“None of you intervene, so how can we common folks dare to step up? Doing so would be courting death.”

“Can I also claim to be from Cao Bang and get a free meal?”

“You’re a respectable gentleman, I trust you wouldn’t stoop to that.”

Xie Pingyao blushed intermittently, unsure if the boss praised or scolded him.

On another occasion, when he was still at the government office, the leader of the Cao Bang responsible for the waterways between Baoying and Huai’an came to cause trouble, demanding an increase in the tolls collected at the checkpoints. Their reason? “Our brothers can’t make ends meet anymore.” The appeasing official was puzzled, “Wasn’t it just raised by one point two months ago?” The troublemaker retorted, “In these two months, the number of our brothers has increased by two points.”

With a dismissive wave of his sleeve, the appeasing official replied, “That’s your problem.” The troublemaker countered, “We’re just timely reporting to you, sir. How to handle it is up to you.” “If our brothers are starving and accidentally break something, Your Excellency has plenty, so please be understanding.” They, being of low rank, lacked long sleeves to wave, so they shook their hands and left. Next, it was the turn of the appeasing official to pace around a pomegranate tree. After dozens of laps, he stopped and said to his subordinate who was holding pen and paper:

“D*mn it, raise it by one more point.”

The subordinate dipped his pen in ink, “Sir, should I really raise it?”

“If we don’t, who will take the blame if things go south? Yours or mine?” Facing towards the direction of the imperial city, the official clasped his fists, “As loyal subjects, we should prioritize the prosperity of the nation and the people. We should serve the court with benevolence and soothe the hopes of the elderly.”

From this, Xie Pingyao grasped the underlying message from Old Xia regarding Cao Bang crystal clear.

The boat owner’s encounter with the short-sleeved thug was purely coincidental. At dusk, they arrived at the largest dock near the city of Zhenjiang. Experienced captains and sailors, having amassed considerable knowledge, adhered to a few key practices: unless necessary, avoid mooring in cities at night. Cities are crowded, making docking and departure troublesome, and the costs are higher. Docking fees are steep, and the expenses for purchasing supplies are also elevated. It’s common knowledge that prices double just ten meters past the city moat.

As evening approached and they were still some distance from the city, Old Xia decided to rest and moor at an ancient town near the city. After securing a good spot, Old Xia instructed his first apprentice to guard the boat while he took his second apprentice and Shao Chang to the market. Xie Pingyao accompanied Xiao Boluo for a nearby stroll ashore, planning to return to the boat for dinner when the time was right.

Xiao Boluo and Xie Pingyao visited an old mansion in the town, built by a scholar during the Southern Song Dynasty. Unfortunately, a few generations later, the scholar’s family line ended, and the grand house was occupied by various people over time. It fell into disrepair about fifty or sixty years ago due to persistent rumors of hauntings. Locals said that on the nights of the first and fifteenth of every month, cries and songs could be heard simultaneously in the courtyard, with strange, ancient-sounding voices that seemed to traverse time and space, arriving dust-laden in this vast estate.

When Xiao Boluo and Xie Pingyao entered the mansion, they saw the dilapidated buildings, with peeling paint on the once intricately carved beams and pillars, and felt a pang of sadness. The only signs of life were the overgrown weeds and about a dozen beggars and vagrants who had taken shelter there, unafraid of ghosts. Also unafraid were the foxes and weasels that roamed the estate, who arrogantly raised their bushy tails upon seeing the foreigners.

Near the market was a cargo dock. After buying everything they needed, Old Xia, his apprentices, and Shao Chang were ready to head back. However, Old Xia, out of curiosity, decided to see what kind of goods were being loaded and unloaded at the Zhenjiang docks. Given the uncertain times, passenger boat business was becoming increasingly difficult, and he had long been considering switching to cargo transport. His second apprentice and Shao Chang waited on the wet stone steps while Old Xia, with his hands behind his back, inspected the cargo boats one by one.

One boat, loaded with marble, was docked. Though the boat was small and carried only a modest load, it sat deep in the water. He pondered for a while, thinking about where the marble might be headed. It was well-known among boatmen that marble-laden boats were extremely heavy, making them fragile; a collision could cause them to break apart. Hence, these boats were always given a wide berth. Transporting marble was a tough job, earning the crew hard-earned money, and disputes were often resolved brutally, with boatmen risking their lives, even using the stones as weapons.

As Old Xia finished his inspection and continued walking, he looked up and noticed, in the dim evening light, a man in a short-sleeved shirt. The man was still wearing a short-sleeved shirt, but this time in a different shade of gray. Despite the poor lighting, Old Xia caught a glimpse of the man’s gaze, which meant the man had seen him too. Lowering his head, Old Xia pretended to be in a hurry and quickly left the cargo dock. As he walked, he replayed the scene in his mind: first the short-sleeved man, then his gaze, and then the people around him.

How many were there? Five? He closed his eyes and saw six. One in a long robe, five in short attire, six unfamiliar faces. Then he saw a makeshift canopy behind them, supported by four wooden stakes and covered with the rain tarps commonly used on boats, with a table and a few chairs underneath. Lastly, he noticed a red triangular flag embroidered with a golden “Cao” character, and immediately broke into a sweat. He had seen many such flags, varying in color and shape but all signifying the same thing: Cao Bang. Five to ten years ago, seeing such a flag would be akin to meeting a relative; now, encountering one meant bad luck, like running into a ghost.

He didn’t make a sound. Returning to the boat, he started a fire to cook dinner. After eating and tidying up, everyone went about their business. He stayed awake with his first apprentice, waiting for the others to fall asleep and the dock to quiet down. They untied the boat and raised the anchor, pushing off gently to ensure the boat drifted silently away, as if in a dream.

The boat skirted around the outskirts of the city, moving smoothly as the night turned to dawn.

Xiao Boluo opened the window and asked, “What’s going on?”

“To avoid the Cao Bang,” Xie Pingyao said, standing by Xiao Boluo’s bed. Xiao Boluo, who liked to sleep naked, was sitting up, shirtless. To quickly convey the potential seriousness of the situation, Xie Pingyao added, “This Cao Bang, you know, is sometimes like the Italian Mafia.”

Instantly, goosebumps rose on Xiao Boluo’s skin, and he flopped back onto the bed, saying, “Damn, okay.”

As they approached Yangzhou, the boat captain reminded Xiao Boluo and Xie Pingyao to prepare to disembark. “Take your time looking around,” he said. “Yangzhou is a slow city; you can make up for the time lost in Zhenjiang.” Then, with a sly smile, he added to Xie Pingyao, “And there are beautiful women.” Xie Pingyao translated this for Xiao Boluo, who snapped his fingers and grinned, “Of course. Marco Polo praised Yangzhou, and all of Europe knows this place has beautiful women.” Xiao Boluo even explained why Yangzhou was known for its beauties: simply put, where there are many men traveling north and south, there will be many women, and naturally, many beautiful women. As an international metropolis along the canal, the center of canal transport, Yangzhou was a true “gold sink,” much like Venice.

Old Xia didn’t shy away from talking about women. Having spent most of his life on the water, he had experienced the loneliness and monotony of long journeys down to his bones. In his view, men needed women just as boats needed water. Xiao Boluo was even less reserved about such matters. Li Zanqi had specifically mentioned that Xiao Boluo was a “normal man.” Coming from the same homeland as Romeo and Juliet, it was normal for him to have more emotional and romantic needs.

Xie Pingyao responded by asking, “What is an ‘abnormal man’?” Li Zanqi clarified, “Not abnormal, just not ‘normal.'” He explained that they had a tendency to extremes—either stripping themselves bare with little provocation or covering themselves in layers, both physically and mentally, to the point where it was impossible to fully undress. “Don’t be embarrassed,” Li Zanqi had said, “we’re both like that.” Xie Pingyao didn’t argue, knowing that Li Zanqi was absolutely right.

Before entering Yangzhou, Xie Pingyao harbored some hopes regarding women, but the outcome was disappointing. He and Xiao Boluo went to the right place but met the wrong people. This misadventure occurred because they stopped by a closed-down printing house called “Cangjie” on their way to the “Zhong Guniang Jiaofangsi” (The House of Many Girls).

Had the Cangjie printing house not been on their route or had it not gone out of business with a sign reading “Old Woodblocks for Sale at Discounted Prices” hanging at its entrance, they wouldn’t have been tempted to stop by. The character “鬻” on the sign especially intrigued Xiao Boluo. Up to that point, it was the most complex character he had seen on any sign, notice, or slogan in China. He guessed that such an elaborate character must have a profound meaning. Xie Pingyao explained that it wasn’t so profound, having mainly two meanings: one was “porridge,” and the other was “to sell.” The place used to print books but had gone out of business, and now they were selling off their printing tools at discounted prices.

Xiao Boluo insisted on going inside, saying, “Issues of the lower body are important, but so are issues of the upper body.”

Xie Pingyao thought to himself, “That’s the damned difference.” If it had been him speaking, he would have phrased it as a comparison: “Issues of the lower body are important, but issues of the upper body are more important.”

It was truly a pity that the Cangjie printing house had closed. The intact woodblocks were impressive enough, but the broken and damaged ones being sold off left Xie Pingyao astounded. Among them were blocks for works like “Annotations on the Poems of Su Dongpo,” “The Twenty-Four Histories,” Bai Juyi’s “Bai Shi Changqing Ji,” “The Classic of Mountains and Seas,” “Commentary on the Water Classic,” Gong Zizhen’s “Jihai Miscellaneous Poems,” and “Zhu Xi’s Record of Flowers in Jiangnan.” The shop owner specifically recommended the latter to Xie Pingyao, showing him a printed book made from those woodblocks.

Xie Pingyao had heard of this book before. During his school days, a friend who loved obscure and esoteric books had once enthusiastically discussed it with them. The book was published during the Tongzhi era, authored by a group of scholars, detailing the top eight brothels in the Zhuxi area of Yangzhou. It was both a thorough survey of the brothel industry of that time and the most reliable guide to procuring services. The authors described the forty-six famous courtesans from these brothels in such vivid detail that many men would start drooling at the mere mention of the book.

Xie Pingyao wanted to buy it, but he didn’t have enough money; even with a discount, the woodblocks weren’t cheap. The shop owner, understanding this, suggested he recommend it to Xiao Boluo, as foreigners usually had more reliable finances. Xiao Boluo liked everything he saw, but since he couldn’t read Chinese, any woodblock was as good as another to him. He told Xie Pingyao that there was too much to carry, and he had only traveled a small part of the vast Qing Empire. While good items shouldn’t be missed, he could only take a token few. Besides, they were about to go somewhere else anyway.

Xie Pingyao then recommended a damaged woodblock from “Jihai Miscellaneous Poems” to him. It contained one of his favorite poems, which he had just reread a few days earlier:

In youth, I wielded a sword and played the flute,

Sword’s spirit and flute’s heart both faded away.

Who divided the desolation after the oar returned?

A thousand sorrows and joys gather in this moment today.

Xie Pingyao chose a woodblock from Kang Youwei’s “Examination of Japanese Bibliographies.” It wasn’t large, but he was delighted to discover that he had stumbled upon a rare find. He had read a version of this book published by Shanghai Datong Translation Bureau four years earlier (in the winter of 1897). Although the book was ostensibly about examining bibliographies, it contained many of Kang Youwei’s ideas, which later influenced the Hundred Days’ Reform. Xie Pingyao hadn’t expected to find it at the Cangjie printing house.

The shopkeeper carefully wrapped the woodblocks first in xuan paper and then in cotton cloth. Each man carrying a woodblock, they proceeded to the Zhong Guniang Jiaofangsi. Old Xia had recommended the place, saying that it was popular among the educated. Even the name suggested culture. Historically, the Jiaofangsi was an imperial institution for managing music and dance, which later became a training ground for accomplished courtesans. By now, however, it was just a name, no different from the eight brothels detailed in “Zhu Xi’s Record of Flowers in Jiangnan.”

But the name “Zhong Guniang” (Many Girls) was truly charming, evoking a sense of abundant springtime pleasures. “Jiaofangsi” added a veneer of respectability, as if draping a veil over the term “brothel.” It must be admitted that having this veil made a significant difference. Men who visited the Jiaofangsi felt justified, believing the place to be elegant and refined.

The decor of the Zhong Guniang Jiaofangsi was indeed elegant, devoid of any overtly sensual or lustful atmosphere. Xie Pingyao initially thought they had entered a scholarly academy, as the walls were adorned with calligraphy and paintings by famous literati, including almost the complete set of works by the “Eight Eccentrics of Yangzhou.” Xiao Boluo also felt they might have come to the wrong place, remarking to Xie Pingyao that the refined setting made him feel “chilled down below.”

The madam came forward to welcome them, addressing them as “Sir,” “Master,” and “Lord,” making it seem like only people of high status frequented the place. She briefly introduced the establishment, explaining that all the girls were not only beautiful but also talented. The private rooms were divided into two themes: the literary side, with room names derived from the “Book of Songs,” such as “Guan Guan Ju Jiu,” which sounded quite refined; and the martial side, with more evocative names like “Willows Hear the Orioles.”

Before Xie Pingyao could figure out the difference between the literary and martial sides, Xiao Boluo, unable to wait any longer, gestured his preference for women who were round, plump, and large. Without needing Xie Pingyao to translate, the madam understood Xiao Boluo’s taste and directed him towards the martial side, bowing slightly and saying, “This way, Foreign Master.”

Xiao Boluo didn’t hesitate. He handed his woodblock to Xie Pingyao, wiggled his hips, and followed the madam, carrying his cane in his hand and urging her to hurry. The madam, after taking a few steps, turned back and instructed another woman who was approaching, “Sister Tianxiang, take good care of this gentleman.”

Tian Xiang was a bit younger and very pretty. She asked Xie Pingyao, “Sir, are you from around here or there?” As she spoke, a little fang peeked out from the left side of her mouth.

Xie Pingyao was already sweating. This wasn’t his first time in a brothel. When he was at the translation office, he had gone to a Shanghai brothel twice with a few bachelor colleagues. But those were group outings, where the shame and unease were shared among everyone, leaving little for him to bear. Both times, they visited the same place, whose decor screamed its line of business. The moment you stepped in, you could feel that bodily pleasure was paramount, an absolute truth.

The rooms were adorned not only with old erotic paintings but also with crude Western-style nude oil paintings. Every detail encouraged and urged you to indulge, to open up, to explode; restraint and tranquility were illegal there. Despite the overwhelming encouragement, Xie Pingyao still felt awkward. He couldn’t overcome one obstacle: two strangers, suddenly becoming so intimate, and then parting as if they’d never met. The feeling was strange, almost surreal. He couldn’t help but wonder what the other person was doing before and what they would do afterward. So, both times, he wasn’t very successful. The second time, he felt he had made some progress. While he was getting dressed, the girl, whose stage name was Huan Cui and who was three years younger than him, cheekily slapped his butt and said, “Brother, you’re just starting out.”

“I say, sir, why don’t you try the martial arts performance as well?”

In Tian Xiang’s sly smile, Xie Pingyao saw a mix of worldly wisdom and desire. He couldn’t tell if she was in charge or simply working there. He felt a sudden surge of confidence. If he were to pin this woman named Tian Xiang down now, he was sure he could handle everything with a mix of explosive passion and composed control. Yet, he felt sticky and uncomfortable. He unbuttoned the top clasp at his neck and said:

“It’s spring. I want to cool off first.”

Tian Xiang laughed, took his left hand, and with a knowing and affectionate gesture, scratched his palm. “Please, follow me.”

In the reception room, two old men were talking. They wore long gowns and melon cap hats, and were sitting cross-legged while drinking tea. Four grand armchairs were lined up, and Xie Pingyao sat in the third one, separated from a man wearing a silk vest over his long gown by a redwood tea table. The man was around fifty years old, with a long, thin mustache that kept getting in the way as he drank tea, so he constantly brushed it aside. Xie Pingyao placed two carved blocks on the table between them with a thud. The man in the silk vest glanced at them, then continued talking to the man in the melon cap.

“It’s a long story,” said the man in the melon cap.

“What’s so complicated?” snorted the man in the silk vest. “In my opinion, there’s only one solution: harsh measures in chaotic times. Don’t just give them a taste; open a whole dye shop!”

Tian Xiang poured tea for Xie Pingyao and said, “If you need anything, just call for me.” As she left, she lightly brushed Xie Pingyao’s hand again. This small gesture didn’t go unnoticed by the two men.

The man in the melon cap commented, “Looks like Tian Xiang still favors the young ones.”

The man in the silk vest pointed his chin towards Tian Xiang and said, “You old rascal, don’t you always cozy up to the young and pretty ones too?”

Tian Xiang daintily raised her hand, feigning shyness with a soft whimper, “You two are so naughty, having your eyes on others while eating from your own bowl.”

“The taste in the bowl is one thing,” said the man in the melon cap, “and the taste in the pot is another.”

Tian Xiang waved her hand and gracefully glided out the door.

“Youth is indeed a good thing,” the man in the silk vest glanced again at the carved blocks on the tea table. “Sir, what are these square objects? Some kind of treasure?”

“Woodblocks,” Xie Pingyao replied after taking a sip of tea. His embarrassment had almost subsided. After another cup of tea, he would go find Tian Xiang. If she preferred literature, he would discuss literature; if she preferred martial arts, he would discuss martial arts. “They’re from the Cangjie Woodblock Printing House.”

The mention of the Cangjie Woodblock Printing House piqued the man’s interest. “Their establishment—can one have a look?”

Xie Pingyao pushed the parcel over. The man in the silk vest opened it and held the woodblocks at a distance to examine them. “Oh, Gong Ding’an’s work. They specialize in this.” He read the poem even when it was reversed. Setting it aside, he opened another package. Examining it from various angles, he muttered to himself, “Who wrote this? The style seems somewhat familiar.” After scrutinizing it for a while, he concluded, “I haven’t read this. What’s the book?”

“Japanese Bibliography,” Xie Pingyao replied. “By Mr. Kang Nanhai.”

The reception room suddenly fell silent. It wasn’t until the man in the silk vest slammed the woodblocks onto the table with a loud bang that Xie Pingyao realized the two men in melon caps had been quiet for a while.

“It’s this Kang Youwei, ruining the traditions of my Qing Dynasty!” the man in the silk vest exclaimed, slamming down the woodblocks and rising from his seat.

“And that Liang Qichao too!” the man in the melon cap added, also standing up.

Discussing current events in a brothel caught Xie Pingyao off guard.

“I’d like to ask, why did you buy woodblocks of these two?” the man in the silk vest asked Xie Pingyao. “Gong Zizhen and Kang Youwei, they seem to be on the same path.”

One of Xie Pingyao’s experiences was never to discuss politics with those whose minds were rusty. “Just happened to come across them, so I bought them.”

“Wasn’t it just a coincidence to buy woodblocks of Zeng Guofan and Lord Xu Tong? Even those of Li Zhongtang and Li Daren?” the man in the silk vest pressed.

“I didn’t come across them.”

“It’s not that simple, is it?”

Once you’ve made up your mind, no amount of explanation will suffice. Xie Pingyao thought, rather than argue with them, he’d go straight to the root of the problem. “Whether it’s Kang Nanhai, Xu Tong, or Li Zhongtang, what does it have to do with us? We’re just patrons.”

“I don’t like that kind of talk. We’re not the same,” the man in the silk vest retorted. “The women I patronize aren’t reformist prostitutes. They have bound feet and adhere to the traditional virtues. They haven’t embraced reform yet!”

Hearing the commotion, Tian Xiang entered the room. She had no interest in national affairs, didn’t care who Kang Youwei or Li Hongzhang were; she just wanted peace and prosperity. “Gentlemen, please don’t debate important matters in our establishment. It affects the mood. When the mood sours, as you all know, ruining a good thing is secondary; harming your health is the main concern.” She first comforted the two men in melon caps. “You two, have a few more drinks. The tea is on the house, courtesy of Tian Xiang.” Then she pulled on Xie Pingyao’s sleeve. “Sir, I see you’ve dried off enough from your sweat. Time is fleeting, and if you don’t hurry, that foreign gentleman’s good time will end. We don’t understand his Javanese language, you know.”

The man in the silk vest asked, “Tian Xiang, what foreign gentleman?”

Tian Xiang realized she had slipped up and quickly tried to rectify, “There’s no foreign gentleman, that sir’s surname is Yang.”

But the man in the silk vest was reluctant to believe. “Tian Xiang, matters concerning the national interest require careful words.”

Tian Xiang covered her mouth. In a gust of wind, the man in the melon cap had already left, his voice echoing in the lobby, “Where’s that foreign devil?” Xie Pingyao followed suit, as Xiao Boluo was under his care. As Xie Pingyao exited, the man in the silk vest followed, grabbing the woodblocks as he went, one in each hand. Xie Pingyao saw the madam stomping her foot in the lobby, calling for help. She had been caught by the man in the melon cap, questioned about the whereabouts of the foreigner. To catch her breath, she revealed Xiao Boluo’s chamber, “Mandarin Ducks Intertwined.” The man in the melon cap turned the corner at the end of the hallway. The man in the silk vest skillfully caught up, saying, “Hold on, I’ve got something for you!” Xie Pingyao followed closely behind the man in the silk vest.

Since its opening, the Courtesan Guild had never encountered such absurdity. A patron invoking national righteousness and patriotic sentiments? The outcome was as follows: the man in the silk vest handed the woodblock of Kang Youwei’s work to the man in the melon cap, who promptly kicked open the door to “Mandarin Ducks Intertwined.” Poor Xiao Boluo was in the midst of his final sprint atop a plump, fair-skinned woman when, in an instant, the woodblock from the man in the melon cap met his forehead.

With only one chance, the man in the melon cap attempted another blow, but Xiao Boluo had already leaped from the bed. As he grabbed the man in the melon cap’s arm, he remembered to cover the breathless, screaming woman with a blanket. Both the man in the silk vest and Xie Pingyao witnessed Xiao Boluo’s still towering lower half, as well as the moment he exerted force, sending the man in the melon cap flying beneath the bed.

The man in the silk vest also attempted to charge forward with the woodblock, but halfway there, he was kicked back barefoot by Xiao Boluo. This Xiao Boluo, with his stiff and muscular body covered in disheveled hair, knocked down two men before wiping the blood from his forehead with the blanket and tidying his hands, eagerly grabbing his clothes to put them on. As he dressed, he asked Xie Pingyao, “Did these two blocks get bitten by a mad dog? Just because of them, they think they can murder me?”

Once dressed, the escorts for the courtesans arrived. The madam didn’t give the man in the silk vest and the man in the melon cap a hard time; they were obviously regulars, perhaps even held some status. Apologies were out of the question, and they staunchly refused to cover any medical expenses. The madam could only offer on behalf of the courtesans. She had Xie Pingyao translate for Xiao Boluo, expressing regret and stopping the bleeding was the least they could do. Additionally, Xiao Boluo’s bill for this visit would be waived.

“Damn, I’ve wasted my time!” Xiao Boluo exclaimed angrily. “What a mess! I worked diligently for half the day, and yet, achieved nothing!”

“Sorry, sorry,” the madam said. “You’re always welcome to come again, even today. We’ll offer a special deal, buy one, get one free.”

“I’m in a bad mood,” Xiao Boluo replied. “Let’s go.” He picked up his cane and left the Courtesan Guild with Xie Pingyao, feeling disgruntled. As they reached the end of the street, Xiao Boluo asked Xie Pingyao, “What about you?” Xie Pingyao shrugged. Xiao Boluo chuckled, “Even though doing half a job is worse than doing nothing at all, knowing there’s still plenty left undone makes doing half a job not too bad.” Xie Pingyao shrugged again. As they left, Tian Xiang lightly scratched his palm. It itched in his hand, but he clenched his teeth to resist scratching, biting down as he left with Xiao Boluo. He didn’t forget the two woodblocks.

Back on the ship, Xie Pingyao went to his own cabin to find the Longquan seal paste. The paste, containing cinnabar, pearl powder, and other ingredients, had anti-inflammatory and hemostatic properties. One of the earliest well-known seal paste brands, the Eight Treasure Seal Paste from Zhangzhou Lihua Zhai in Fujian Province, was originally used as a “Eight Treasure Ointment” for treating external injuries. Holding the seal paste, he knocked on Xiao Boluo’s cabin door. It took Xiao Boluo quite some time to open the door, making rustling noises inside. Xie Pingyao caught a faint smell of blood. Xiao Boluo didn’t shy away from it, pointing to the river outside the window with a grin.

“All because of a few milliliters of mischief. Get rid of it, and we’ll be respectable again.”

The noises of the market surged in from outside the window, and no one would notice if a few milliliters of strange liquid had fallen into the water. The canal flowed on, and any strange liquid would just be water added to water. Xie Pingyao opened the seal paste, picked out a lump, and applied it to Xiao Boluo’s forehead. It was important to prevent inflammation and stop bleeding.

The list was long, with plenty to do in Yangzhou. Xiao Boluo took the pen and first marked the yamen near Ziteng Street, convinced that Marco Polo had been involved there. Then he marked the Church of the Sacred Heart of Jesus, followed by the imperial wharf and other places. As they left, he changed his mind again, deciding to go to the church first.

Xie Pingyao had accompanied two Belgian experts on their visit to Yangzhou and had heard about the Church of the Sacred Heart of Jesus. At that time, the church hadn’t been fully completed. Officials from the yamen had escorted them to Fuchun Tea House for breakfast, where the tantalizing aroma of layered oil cakes and jade-colored dumplings filled the air. The under-construction Catholic cathedral became the hottest topic among the locals because of its location next to the breached city gate, earning it the nickname “Breached Catholic Cathedral.”

At that time, they had only heard its name and hadn’t seen it. This time, when they saw it, they found the church to be quite intriguing. It was a fusion of Eastern and Western styles: a medieval Gothic-style church, facing west with two seventeen-meter-high bell towers; a Chinese-style gate and screen wall in front of the church; the gate tower carved from bricks, with the words “天主堂” (Church of the Sacred Heart) inlaid in the center. Further ahead were two not-too-thick banyan trees known as “French plane trees,” which were rare in Yangzhou. They had been transplanted from Shanghai just a few years ago. While banyan trees in Shanghai were originally imported from England, they became known as “French plane trees” because they were more commonly found in the French Concession and their leaves resembled those of plane trees.

The heavy doors of the church were tightly closed, and it was eerily quiet all around. Only by straining one’s ears could distant voices selling tofu and dried bean curd be heard, occasionally punctuated by a few bird calls that didn’t seem to come from the banyan trees. Xie Pingyao knocked on the door, but there was no response. Xiao Boluo tucked his cane under his arm and pushed the door open directly. Despite the noonday sunlight filtering through the stained glass, the interior of the church was dimly lit by candles on the ten large candlesticks protruding from the pillars and on the altar in the middle.

The statue of the Sacred Heart of Jesus on the altar flickered softly in the candlelight. What startled Xie Pingyao was the dozen or so people standing quietly with bowed heads in front of the altar—two foreigners and the rest Chinese, the women wearing voluminous clothes and the men with braids. As the door slowly opened with a low creak, they turned around in fear, their eyes wide open, collectively facing the doorway. It seemed more like they were startled by the constantly growing, shifting shape of the bright light block than by the sound of the door opening.

A tall priest dressed in black robes spoke in English, “Who are you?”

“I’m from Italy,” Xiao Boluo replied.

A small, slender priest beside him asked in Italian, “Where in Italy?”

“My name is Paolo Di Marco, from Verona,” Xiao Boluo replied in Italian as well.

From then on, they continued to communicate in Italian. Xie Pingyao didn’t understand Italian, so he could only sit on the side and nod politely. Whenever they needed him to explain something, they would switch to English to ask him. Similarly, the tall priest didn’t understand Italian either; he communicated with his slender colleague in German. When the tall priest spoke to Xiao Boluo, his German was translated into Italian by the shorter priest before being relayed to Xiao Boluo. In other words, unless a topic directly involved Xie Pingyao, he would only hear English. Otherwise, the languages he heard around him were German and Italian, which he couldn’t understand. Soon, he realized they were tactfully avoiding him. After a cup of tea, with courtesy fulfilled, he excused himself to explore other parts of the church and left the tall priest’s reception room.

As he closed the door, he saw the tall priest standing up excitedly, clenching his fist tightly, his chubby face suddenly tensing up like dough. Although Xie Pingyao didn’t understand German or Italian, they belonged to the same Indo-European language family as English, and some words and sentence structures were similar. Some key words could also be guessed with reasonable accuracy. In their conversation, he caught mentions of the Boxer Rebellion, anti-foreigner sentiment, the Eight-Nation Alliance, Beijing, the embassy, the Emperor and Empress Dowager of the Qing Dynasty, and several mentions of the same name: Federico, Federico Di Marco.

At this moment, a group of Chinese men and women were seated in rows on benches, with a bespectacled, scholarly man explaining the Bible to them. When Xie Pingyao entered, they were very cautious, but upon hearing that Xiao Boluo could speak foreign languages, they relaxed slightly. Only when they entered the reception room with the priest did they truly settle down. Now Xie Pingyao sat in the back row of chairs, and they only glanced back briefly before returning their attention to the lecture. The bespectacled, scholarly man was telling the story of Moses leading the Israelites through the Red Sea.

The Egyptian cavalry surged over the hill, their horses’ hooves and chariots kicking up clouds of dust that rose into the air. From afar, they closed in rapidly. Moses planted his staff into the ground, and suddenly, the skies darkened as if at his command. The Red Sea began to churn, massive waves rising on either side along a clear line. Rising like walls from the earth, the waves grew higher and larger until they became towering barriers: the Red Sea itself held back by waves, seawater separated by seawater.

Between these angry walls of water lay a dry seabed strewn with sand and stones. The dim water turned day into night. Moses withdrew his staff, turning to the Israelites, and raised his arms, calling out, “Follow me!” The Israelites ignited torches where they had been cooking, lifting the flames high as they followed Moses. The roar of the sea quieted, the world fell into a hush, “The Lord is with me,” only the reverent chant of many voices could be heard as they crossed the Red Sea.

Years ago, Xie Ping had read the Bible, but he couldn’t recall this particular passage from memory. Surely, it differed from how the bespectacled, scholarly man recounted it, but Xie Ping had to admit, his delivery was majestic and vivid, much like the church itself. When he finished, the others began to whisper among themselves, and the scholarly man with glasses sat down beside Xie Ping. “Bad, wasn’t it?” he said.

“No, I’m in awe,” Xie Ping replied.

“Do you believe the Lord is with us?” the scholarly man asked.

Xie Ping shook his head. “But you believe, so He is.”

The scholarly man nodded to him respectfully. Someone called out to him, and they had new questions to ponder. Xie Ping decided to wait for him to return; he believed they could have more meaningful conversations. Just then, Xiao Boluo and two priests emerged from the reception room. They had to move on to the next site.

The yamen entrance was guarded by two soldiers, their helmets askew, spears and sabers crossed over their chests. A place of official business, unauthorized personnel were not allowed in. The yamen gates stood open, their vermilion paint peeling, and the lions flanking the entrance seemed far more imposing than the soldiers. Xiao Boluo tilted his head to one side, maneuvering his neck past the spears and sabers to peer inside. He glimpsed the paved path beyond the lofty threshold, grass sprouting between the cracks, with scattered trees lining the way—pines, pagoda trees, and crabapples. Further ahead lay the main hall, where tables and chairs could faintly be seen, along with a plaque hanging on the wall. Whether it read “Bright Mirror High Hanging” was unclear due to the dim lighting. This courtyard ended here. Beyond lay several more courtyards, their purposes and inhabitants left to speculation.

Xiao Boluo withdrew his head and remarked, “Would Old Ma really serve as an official here?”

“That’s what he said himself,” came the reply.

“The Venetian claims he made a fortune in Yangzhou, with a room full of gold and silver, and fourteen exquisite maidens accompanying him at every meal,” Xiao Boluo relayed to Xie Ping, instructing him to translate for the guards. The statement seemed rather dull, and translating it to the guards only added to the boredom, but Xie Ping complied nonetheless. The soldiers’ reaction was exactly as Xie Ping had expected.

Their faces remained stern, as if they hadn’t heard a word, their only response being to straighten their askew hats. Xiao Boluo felt a bit disappointed, muttering to himself, “Well, I believe it anyway.” This statement didn’t need translation, but Xie Ping translated it anyway, almost involuntarily. One soldier chuckled, then the other followed suit. Why they laughed, Xie Ping couldn’t say, but they seemed amused by Xiao Boluo’s “belief” as if it were a joke. Xiao Boluo turned to Xie Ping and said, “Whether you believe it or not, if I say a few more words, even the stone lions by the gate will laugh.”

They circled around the yamen. Xiao Boluo wanted to take another lap, but there was no difference between one lap and two. Aside from the vermilion walls, there was nothing more to see. They headed to the Western Garden of Tianning Temple, where the imperial pier was located.

“Whenever emperors traveled south along the Grand Canal, they would disembark here,” Xie Ping told Xiao Boluo as they discussed “Dream of the Red Chamber.” In China, “Dream of the Red Chamber” is akin to Dante’s “Divine Comedy,” authored by Cao Xueqin. Cao Xueqin’s grandfather, Cao Yin, served as an official in Suzhou’s textile industry, as well as in the salt administration of Jiangning and Lianghuai. Xie Ping couldn’t quite explain what exactly those positions entailed to Xiao Boluo, but they seemed significant enough, given that Kangxi himself wouldn’t have allowed him to receive guests at the imperial pier in the Western Garden otherwise. In the Western Garden, Cao Xueqin’s grandfather was also tasked with engraving “The Complete Tang Poems” by imperial decree.

Chinese culture is vast and profound, and despite Xiao Boluo’s eagerness to learn, he found it quite challenging to follow along. Eventually, he drifted off into a daydream. They spent the remainder of the day in the Western Garden, but there wasn’t much noteworthy to mention. In Xiao Boluo’s diary entry for that day, most of the words were dedicated to a Manila cigar with a square head. He described sitting on the stone steps of the imperial pier, realizing how tired his legs, body, and mind were, and then lighting the cigar. It was the most fragrant one he had ever smoked.

With each puff, he felt as if his soul was transported to another realm, an indescribable pleasure akin to the first two seconds of orgasm during lovemaking. He vividly felt that each part of his body had its own soul, from his head to his toes. Inhaling and exhaling the smoke, all the souls, big and small, floated out leisurely. It was beautiful. He wrote that the scent of the cigar attracted many smokers from Yangzhou, who sat around him, heads tilted back and eyes closed, as if in a dream, relishing his secondhand smoke. Even two stray dogs, normally aggressive towards foreigners like him, remained silent that day. They lay on the lower steps of the pier, intoxicated and entranced, struggling to even open one eye.

Though Yangzhou was enjoyable, the road still beckoned. Xiao Boluo had a knack for finding pleasure wherever he went, relishing every moment spent in one place, yet ready to move on at a moment’s notice. On the boat, he was just as content, sipping tea, engaging in conversation, jotting down notes, snapping photos with his camera, and even pretending to consult a compass when encountering a branching waterway. If he found his own tobacco lacking, he’d happily borrow Old Xia’s pipe for a more satisfying smoke.

The scent of aged tobacco in Old Xia’s pipe, accumulated over many years, was intoxicating, and Xiao Boluo even tried to negotiate buying the pipe, which was over a foot long, from him. Old Xia refused to sell, knowing that on long journeys, abstaining from alcohol and rare encounters with women were easier to endure with the comfort of his pipe. Without the occasional puff to cloud his mind, a journey from south to north would surely drive a person mad. In his younger days, Xiao Boluo traveled with a dog, pampering it with good food and drink, but after three or four months on the road, even the dog couldn’t bear it and jumped into the water, preferring to become a stray rather than continue the journey.

The boat continued its journey, with meals eaten on the move. As they departed Yangzhou, the prime time hadn’t yet passed, and by mid-April, the weather had become even warmer. The banks were lush with vibrant greenery, tinged with a translucent hint of yellow, so beautiful it almost brought tears to one’s eyes. In stark contrast to the fertile fields, a few beggars wandered sporadically along the river embankment, their ragged clothes hanging loosely, trousers rolled up above their ankles.

Adults leaned on wooden sticks, their bodies bent with poverty and despair, drained of vitality. Apart from food, there was little that could spark light in their eyes. Yet, among them, the children’s eyes shone brightest, their only source of radiance due to their small stature, making their eyes appear larger as they watched each passing boat with curiosity. Xiao Boluo instructed Shao Chang to bring a pile of steamed buns and pancakes and, upon spotting them, he greeted them with a hearty “hello” and threw the food onto the embankment with force.

After passing a sunken ship, Old Xia reminded them that Shao Bo Ancient Town and Shao Bo Lock were up ahead. Houses and villages began to appear along both banks of the river, with numerous docks of various sizes. The southern-style buildings reflected hazily in the water, and indiscernible figures and animals moved about as if there were another world beneath the canal’s surface. According to the plan, they needed to stock up on provisions in Shao Bo Town before waiting at the lock.

The river stretched leisurely, and upon rounding a bend, they indeed spotted a vast expanse of water in the distance. Countless boats dotted the expansive surface.

The second apprentice exclaimed, “Oh my, how long will it take to get through all of this?”

Xiao Boluo knew they had encountered the legendary situation. He stood up from his chair, visibly excited. Shao Bo Lock was a crucial hub on the canal, where ships from the north and south converged. However, due to the geographical difference between the south and north of the Qing Empire, the water levels varied significantly here. Shao Bo Lock had to use a series of three gates and two chambers to raise and lower ships for passage. Three sets of gates, two chambers: raise, lower, raise again, lower again, in a continuous cycle.

The chambers were small, unable to accommodate many boats at once, resulting in a backlog of vessels on both sides. While it was possible to navigate on a slow day, during the peak seasons of shipping or in times of drought when the water levels were too low, delays of ten days or more were not uncommon. Old Xia recounted how he once waited at Shao Bo Lock and ended up spending the first night of his life with a woman without any issues; with so much waiting, there was ample time to start a family. With so many boats backed up, the prospect of a long wait made everyone anxious. Xiao Boluo, however, remained unperturbed. Since waiting was an inevitable part of traversing the canal, why not embrace the experience fully?

They disembarked in Shao Bo Town. Based on Old Xia’s experience, they could expect to wait at least four or five days with so many boats ahead of them. Therefore, Shao Chang was tasked with stocking up on food, daily necessities, and water. Shao Chang returned with a cart full of supplies. Xiao Boluo and Xie Ping also took a stroll around the town. When the boat departed, they squeezed their way into the midst of more boats.

They found themselves at the back of the queue. Xiao Boluo had never witnessed such a spectacular scene before. While Venice had its fair share of boats in the lagoon and gondolas weaving through the city’s canals, it couldn’t compare to this. Some flat-bottomed cargo ships formed convoys of twenty or thirty boats, connected from bow to stern, stretching for miles. There was a variety of boats—transport ships, merchant vessels, official boats, passenger ships, general cargo ships, and even private vessels for personal use.

Some were rowed, others were propelled by poles, oars, or sails, and there were even two steam-powered paddleboats. The appearance of the boats varied greatly; some had exaggeratedly high keels, while others had flat bottoms so shallow that a two-pound fish could splash water onto the deck with a flick of its tail. Some ships had red lanterns hanging all around, which piqued Xiao Boluo’s curiosity—he had heard they were brothels. Then there were short-distance pleasure boats adorned with intricate carvings and paintings. Even while waiting at the lock, the boat owners ensured that the music continued, drawing the attention of onlookers from other boats.

There were also dignified vessels whose occupants were unknown—whether high officials, wealthy merchants, or distinguished ladies and their entourage—all windows tightly shut, curtains drawn, the details within obscured from view. Even the servants on board were rarely seen moving about, and the entire ship remained as silent as a house built on water. However, the temporary mega-dock was bustling with noise, as every person seemed to be talking at once, creating a cacophony akin to a boiling pot. People accustomed to life on the water had booming voices, and conversations could be heard even across a boat’s distance. Xie Ping sat on a bamboo chair at the bow of the boat, feeling as though the cacophony ahead might boil the canal, and their boat could be bounced around by the roiling river at any moment.

Xiao Boluo kept Xie Ping busy, enlisting his help along with Shao Chang to assist him in taking photographs. One moment, he was snapping shots on the deck, then darting to the stern, and next, he would climb up the mast to capture the entire scene of the moored boats. He photographed from every angle—up, down, front, back, left, and right—ensuring he covered every inch of the scene. Some onlookers spotted him clinging to the mast like a clumsy monkey and shouted encouragement or whistled from afar. He couldn’t quite discern whether they liked him or found him bothersome, so he responded by blowing kisses in their direction.

Once he had finished his flurry of activity, and his passion for photography had waned with the setting sun, the air was filled with the aroma of dinner rising from the cooking fires on the water’s surface, enveloping the entire Shao Bo Lock in a comforting fragrance.

After dinner, there was a call from the front—movement. Half an hour later, the boats ahead of them began to slowly inch forward. They followed suit, but after moving less than ten yards, they came to a halt again. The other boats in their line of sight also stopped, and the lock entrance reverted to being a bustling dock filled with moored boats. Old Xia informed Xiao Boluo and Xie Ping that they could sleep if they felt tired; the next forward movement might not happen until midnight, and it depended on the mood of the lock’s official.

If the official was in a bad mood, this might be the last movement for the day. Xiao Boluo and Xie Ping sat on the deck, sipping tea absentmindedly and engaging in sporadic conversation. They couldn’t recall what they had talked about once they had finished speaking. Half of the boats around them had lit candles or lanterns, while the other half remained dark. In the darkened boats, there were usually one or two flickering lights—evidence of boat owners, sailors, and passengers smoking. Xiao Boluo also lit a cigarette and thought about inviting Old Xia to join him for a smoke, but Old Xia declined, saying he wanted to rest for a bit, as he might need to get up in the middle of the night. If the lock gates were opened for passage, he didn’t want to miss a single moment.

Then, overcome by drowsiness, he stood up, bid Xiao Boluo goodnight, and made his way to his cabin.

The next morning, Xie Ping couldn’t tell if they had moved forward during the night. The surrounding boats remained the same; if there was any movement, it was collective, more like a lateral shift. However, Old Xia informed them that they had indeed moved forward, around midnight. Dozens more boats had joined the queue overnight, making the line longer and longer. For over a thousand years, this time of year had always been the busiest on the canal. When he was at the Office of the Inspector General of Transport, an old superior had told him that if the canal were stagnant, the friction from the passing boats during the spring and summer would heat the water and even bring it to a boil.

Xiao Boluo climbed up the mast again, marveling at their boat being engulfed within the vast procession of boats ahead and behind. “It’s absolutely magnificent!” he exclaimed. He felt incredibly fortunate to be the only person from all of Verona to witness the might of the Chinese Grand Canal. Well, not just Verona, but all of Italy, all of Europe. However, as he clung to the mast, he wrinkled his nose at an odd smell. Turning to Xie Ping, he asked, “What’s that smell?”

“Urine and feces,” Xie Ping replied.

As the sun rose in the east, mist continued to rise from the water’s surface, carrying with it the unpleasant odor of human waste. Overnight, the smell of urine and feces from the river had risen along with the water vapor.

The lock chamber was still a considerable distance away, but the water surface was already contracting, resembling a funnel. The tightly packed boats slowly arranged themselves into two columns and moved forward. The progress was so sluggish that if you focused solely on this activity, it became unbearable, feeling less like slow movement and more like no movement at all. After repeating the same tasks over and over and going ashore three times, by the morning of the third day, Xiao Boluo’s curiosity and patience had finally run out.

He went ashore for the fourth time, with Xie Ping following suit, jumping from one boat to another until they reached the riverbank. The eldest apprentice also requested permission from his master to go ashore for a while. He remembered his master mentioning having slept with a woman at this place. However, he wasn’t as fortunate as his master; upon reaching the shore, Xiao Boluo suddenly felt the urge to see what kind of lock gate could be so slow.

The riverbank was covered in short dry reeds, green grass, and various wildflowers. A path had been worn into the ground by countless footsteps. As they walked farther, the terrain grew increasingly elevated, culminating in the sight of three lock gates and two lock chambers at the highest point. Just before the first lock gate, they spotted a massive iron ox lying prone, emitting a faint black glow reminiscent of polished steel. An hour later, a friend of Xie Ping’s, who was on duty at the lock chamber, introduced them to this iron ox, with its slightly upturned face and sharp horns: it was about 1.98 meters long, 1.1 meters tall, and weighed two tons.

As they continued forward and reached the highest point, the entire structure of the ship lock became clear, with three gates and two chambers visible at a glance. They arrived just in time to witness a convoy of ships carrying bricks and tiles preparing to pass through the lock. The convoy consisted of eighteen boats, stretching out in a long procession. Before entering the lock, the convoy disbanded. As the first gate of the lock was raised, one boat after another entered the first chamber of the lock. The gate was nestled between two large stone piers.

Dozens of men, bare-armed, pushed the capstans, their sweat glistening as it rolled down their tense backs, the sunlight shining down, casting a gleam on each body. The gate slowly lifted. One side of the chamber was filled with the convoy. Once they were all inside, each boat was secured to the chamber wall with thick ropes, fastened to iron hooks embedded in square brackets on the wall. With the boats securely in place, the first gate was lowered, and the second gate opened. The higher water level of the second chamber flowed into the first, gradually lifting the boats. When the water levels of both chambers were equalized, the boats sailed out of the lock, reentering the canal, and the convoy resumed its formation.

As they exited the second chamber, the open gate was closed behind them. Meanwhile, a new set of boats had already entered the first chamber. This process repeated itself. At the same time, boats traveling south followed the same procedure, passing each other in opposite directions with boats traveling north. Between the raising and lowering of the gates, the filling of the chambers, the equalizing of the water levels, and the passage of the boats, only the command flags of the gate commander waved, and only the synchronized chants of the men operating the capstans echoed. The ships on the canal had to navigate up and down accordingly.

Xiao Boluo pursed his lips and shook his head, sighing deeply. “The natural force is irresistible indeed, but it’s only because it hasn’t encountered the timely intervention of human wisdom. Without the Shaobo Lock, I would never have been able to sail north along the canal. Without an effective lock system to regulate and control water levels, the canal would flow downhill, becoming a one-way river impassable for northbound travel. I’ve never seen such ingenious hydraulic engineering anywhere else.” He gave a thumbs-up to the young flag signaler and exclaimed, “Great!”

His enthusiastic outburst caught the attention of a man who emerged from the command room, looking like a leader. Initially intending to usher away these individuals disrupting official business, upon approaching, he realized that the tall figure was a foreigner, and the bespectacled Chinese man seemed familiar. He gestured up and down with his index finger towards Xie Pingyao several times before suddenly speaking:

“Excuse me, aren’t you Mister Xie, the Governor of Maritime Transportation Office?”

“That’s correct.” Xie Pingyao clasped his hands together. “May I ask for your name, brother?”

“I’m Zheng Qianshan. Perhaps Mister Xie doesn’t remember, but several years ago, I accompanied Mister Tan and Mister Xie, along with two foreign gentlemen, on a tour of the Huaiyang Canal.”

Indeed, that’s the case. However, there were too many people accompanying us at the time, and he only remembered Mister Tan Haitan. The two of them got along famously, finding common ground on many real-life issues. Sadly, after parting ways for years, they drifted apart in their mundane lives and never reconnected. “Where is Mister Tan now?”

Zheng Qianshan glanced around warily before responding, “Mister Tan was imprisoned early last year and there’s been no news since.”

“Please tell me more,” Xie Pingyao said, gesturing toward his eldest disciple. “This brother here is also one of our own.”

Tan Hai was three years older than Xie Pingyao. When they first met at the Shaobo Lock, he had already been working there diligently for eight years. Positioned at a crucial point, the Shaobo Lock received more information than even the passing ships. Few lower-level officials like him had such breadth of vision and understanding of worldly matters. Hence, Xie Pingyao found their conversations engaging.

Tan Hai was upright and not hesitant to point out flaws, which sometimes rubbed people the wrong way. Last year, he fell victim to this trait. After the failure of the Wuxu Reform, supporters of the Qing Dynasty scattered and fled. The Shaobo Lock had received strict orders from above to thoroughly investigate and ensure no one slipped through the cracks. However, Tan Hai was caught accepting bribes and aiding Qing loyalists to escape to Hangzhou on southbound cargo ships, allowing them to divert to Fujian and eventually flee to Japan.

His explanations fell on deaf ears. Sheltering Qing loyalists was a serious crime, and higher-ups were inclined to believe the accusations, as it was difficult to prove innocence. Fortunately, in the end, they couldn’t substantiate the claims, so he narrowly escaped capital punishment and was swiftly sentenced to prison.

“It’s truly heart-wrenching,” Zheng Qianshan said with a sigh. “A missed opportunity, indeed.”

Xie Pingyao inquired about Tan Hai’s family’s well-being. Zheng Qianshan shook his head sadly, stating that without their pillar of support, Tan Hai’s family struggled to make ends meet. Hearing this, Xie Pingyao felt even more distressed. He reached into his pocket, retrieving the spare change he had tucked away during his last shore visit. He also borrowed some money from Xiao Boluo and his eldest disciple, intending for Zheng Qianshan to pass it on to Tan Hai’s family. In such difficult times, every little bit of support mattered.

Zheng Qianshan expressed his gratitude and mentioned recent directives from higher-ups. Foreigners carrying their national flags were given priority clearance for urgent matters. He asked Xie Pingyao if they wanted to give it a try. Xiao Boluo, upon hearing this opportunity, eagerly agreed.

They returned to their boat, and soon a small boat with the words “Shaobo Canal” emblazoned on it rocked over. After the routine inspection, it stopped beside them. Zheng Qianshan and two armed guards stood on the boat. Xiao Boluo remembered he had brought along a small flag of Italy, but after searching through his luggage, he couldn’t find it. Lao Xia found a flag in the cluttered storage room, with three horizontal stripes of red, white, and blue, and three vertical stripes of the same colors, resembling a colorful chessboard, making everyone’s head spin.

Last year, he had transported a foreigner in Suzhou, from an unknown country, who had left the flag as a souvenir. Xie Pingyao couldn’t recognize which country’s flag it was, and neither had Xiao Boluo seen it before. To him, it didn’t matter which country’s flag was displayed, as long as they had one. No one dared to question it. The second disciple hoisted it up the mast, proudly flying above the other boats. Zheng Qianshan clasped his hands together and declared loudly:

“Mister Shang has issued an order that urgent matters for foreign friends are to be given priority, to demonstrate our country’s goodwill towards distant friends and friendly relations with other nations. Please follow me.”

Lao Xia and the eldest disciple maneuvered the boat with poles, following Zheng Qianshan’s slow lead. Despite the imposing flag flying overhead, there were still murmurs wherever they went. It was understandable; waiting endlessly without progress made anyone anxious. Zheng Qianshan instructed Xiao Boluo and Xie Pingyao to stay in the cabin and keep quiet about their plan to make money. Xiao Boluo brought tea sets into Xie Pingyao’s cabin and discussed the itinerary after the Shaobo Lock. As the boat swayed gently, the second disciple knocked on the door, entered with a flushed face, and handed a piece of paper, asking Xiao Boluo and Xie Pingyao to write down the names of everyone on the boat in Italian and English respectively.

The second disciple had attended a private school for two years and had read a few books. To support his family, his parents pulled him out of school and handed him over to his current master. He had always been curious about the curly foreign letters. Xie Pingyao thought it wasn’t surprising that the second disciple often approached during reading and conversations. However, he only came closer but never too close. Xie Pingyao assumed it was Lao Xia’s caution with foreigners, assigning the second disciple to keep an eye on them. The second disciple shared his master’s, his eldest brother’s, and his formal names with them, then stood shyly to the side, rubbing his hands, waiting for them to write them down in foreign languages. Normally, Xie Pingyao was addressed by Lao Xia and the eldest disciple as “Xiao Lunzi,” which was his nickname; his formal name was Zhou Yiyang.

“Do you know the great poet of the Northern Song Dynasty, Zhou Bangyan?” the second disciple, Xiao Lunzi, said. “I’m just one character away from him.”

“If you were exactly like him, what would happen?” Xiao Boluo asked.

“I would write just as well as him,” Zhou Yiyang said, puffing out his chest. After speaking, his chest slowly deflated, and his voice trailed off. “But unfortunately, my parents didn’t let me continue my education.”

The boat suddenly jolted with a thud. Then they heard the voice of a man in a short-sleeved shirt: “Is this the boat of the foreign gentlemen?”

Xie Pingyao pushed open the door and stepped out. Indeed, he saw the man in the short-sleeved shirt standing steady on the deck with his arms crossed and legs apart. Due to the higher deck and backlighting, the man in the short-sleeved shirt looked imposing, almost towering. Their boat came to a halt. Zheng Qianshan’s small boat also stopped. Xiao Lunzi hurriedly went out to see his master, who was at the stern, using the pole.

Xie Pingyao asked, “What can I do for you?”

“No special requests, just curious why others have to wait for three or five days, but when a foreigner gets on board, they can be given priority?” The man in the short-sleeved shirt spoke with only his mouth moving. He was still wearing his shirt. “Just because some people are serving foreigners, they become foreign slaves? Bullshit, they’re just country bumpkins!”

Zheng Qianshan explained, “This is Mister Shang’s order. It’s to show the benevolence of our celestial empire to foreigners.”

“I don’t care about your hierarchy. I’m just asking about the rules,” the man in the short-sleeved shirt continued, his entire body moving with his mouth. “Thinking that serving foreigners makes you a foreign slave? Bullshit, you’re just a peasant slave!”

One of the armed guards half-drew his waist knife, but Zheng Qianshan restrained him. People on the surrounding boats craned their necks to see what was happening. Zheng Qianshan had the small boat pushed alongside Xie Pingyao’s boat, then he jumped aboard and said to the man in the short-sleeved shirt, “Brother, let’s have a word.” He led the man into Xie Pingyao’s cabin.

Once inside, Zheng Qianshan said, “Speak, what’s on your mind?”

The man in the short-sleeved shirt still had his arms crossed. “Do foreigners’ time is worth more than ours? Can they have priority while we Chinese have to wait patiently?”

“What do you want?”

“I don’t want anything. I just want to see what the foreigners can do.”

“What if I don’t agree?”

“Then you decide. Unless you want to kill me right now, otherwise, if every leader on these thousand boats shouts once, I’m sure we can bring down this lock.”

Lao Xia also squeezed into the room, clasping his hands together. “Are you planning to target us, brother?”

The man in the short-sleeved shirt didn’t mince words. “Right now, yes.”

“No room for negotiation?”

“None.”

Zheng Qianshan waved his hand. “Alright, now shut up! Follow behind this boat. If anyone asks, say it’s Mr. Dimak’s cargo.” Without another glance at the man in the short-sleeved shirt, Zheng Qianshan left the cabin.

The three boats proceeded along the empty waterway. When someone asked the man in the short-sleeved shirt how he managed to jump the queue, he replied, “Brother, you gotta watch your words. Jump the queue? We just concluded a business deal and sold a whole boatload of marble to the foreign gentleman at a discounted price. This is his cargo, and we’re his people now.”

Before entering the lock chamber, they had to pay the lock tax. Lao Xia handled this task, and a settlement was made based on the lock tickets. The tax collector joked with Lao Xia, “Old buddy, you’re ferrying foreign ships now, unlimited trips within ten days, huh?”

“Nonsense!” Lao Xia retorted grumpily, “There are so many boats, it’s like frying dumplings. If I can make one round trip in ten days without running into trouble, that’s good enough for me.”

As the first batch of boats entered the lock chamber, they waited for their turn. They entered the chamber, secured the ropes, waited for the water level to rise, and then proceeded as the second gate opened. It took an hour for the whole process. Zheng Qianshan’s small boat had already docked in the nearby alley, and he went into the command room. Xiao Boluo’s boat and the boat with the man in the short-sleeved shirt entered the lock chamber one after the other, peacefully coexisting in the middle. After re-entering the canal, the man in the short-sleeved shirt waited ahead for Xiao Boluo’s group. He thanked Xie Pingyao for their cooperation.

Lao Xia said, “Thanks are unnecessary. Can we consider this matter settled?”

“It’s not settled,” the man in the short-sleeved shirt replied.

Xie Pingyao was incensed. “What exactly do you want?”

“It’s not about what I want,” the man in the short-sleeved shirt said. “It’s about what I want to avoid. My brothers from the north won’t agree to this.”

Xiao Boluo asked Xie Pingyao what he meant. Xie Pingyao explained, “He’s not just talking about the canal workers; he’s probably referring to the Boxers as well.” As far as he knew, after the suppression of the Boxer Rebellion, many Boxer sympathizers couldn’t find a place in their hometowns and headed south. Places like Qingjiangpu had quite a few of them.

Lao Xia spat loudly into the water and cursed in Suzhou dialect. Then he said to his two disciples, “Raise the sails, row with all your might. Let’s go!”

The master and disciples each took their positions, and in no time, they were half a boat length, then a full boat length ahead. The boat with the man in the short-sleeved shirt was heavily loaded and sat low in the water, quickly falling behind.

They sped along the waterway. As they approached Gaoyou’s border, Lao Xia began hammering and knocking around the boat, and he suddenly lowered the sails and stopped. He asked Xie Pingyao to relay to Xiao Boluo that something wasn’t right, and he needed to do some maintenance, which might affect their journey. Xie Pingyao and Xiao Boluo were both amateurs when it came to boats; even geometry diagrams made their heads ache during their studies. They assured Lao Xia to proceed as he saw fit. While the speed didn’t decrease much, the frequency of Lao Xia’s hammering and presence on deck increased, leaving Xiao Boluo with little mood to enjoy the scenery.

Spring came fiercely, and waking up to the sensation of the skin was different. The wilderness thickened day by day, with lush vegetation. Many wildflowers bloomed on the riverbanks, and the willow branches grew dense, often blocking out the midday sunlight, casting shadows like massive iron lumps on the ground. Xiao Boluo lit a cigarette on the deck, and Lao Xia passed by him twice.

After lunch, the drowsiness of spring hit, and Xie Pingyao returned to his cabin to lie down for a while. The door was pushed open by his second disciple, who entered without knocking. “Sorry to disturb your rest, Mr. Xie,” Little Wheel said, scratching his head. “I’ve noticed you enjoy copying books. Could I borrow some of what you’ve copied to read?” The sound of snoring came from next door where Xiao Boluo slept. Xie Pingyao often copied things into small characters when he had nothing to do. First, because he enjoyed it—there was something comforting about the pen tip touching the paper. Second, some of the books were borrowed from friends or masters.

By copying them, he could return the original and keep a copy for himself, allowing him to read whenever he pleased. Since Little Wheel wanted to read, he naturally felt happy. He rummaged through the desk and pulled out a copy of Yan Fu’s translation of “Evolution of Heaven,” the December 1897 edition from the Tianjin “Guowen Compilation.” This book was his own, one he cherished. During his idle days on the boat, he had intermittently copied it, managing to complete an entire volume.

He decided to give the original version to Little Wheel, grateful to have encountered someone who genuinely loved reading on the boat. Little Wheel took it, flipped through it, and respectfully returned it to Xie Pingyao, saying, “Thank you, sir! This original version is a treasure, and Little Wheel does not accept it. If Mr. Xie agrees, could I request a copy of what you’ve transcribed? It would make me overjoyed.”

Xie Pingyao thought to himself that this kid knew his stuff; with his experience, reading a handwritten copy did indeed have more feeling than the original book. He retrieved a thick stack of folded rice paper from under the bed and handed it to Little Wheel. Little Wheel expressed his gratitude and promised to bind it neatly, absorbing every word into his heart. As he left, Xie Pingyao heard Lao Xia cough and ask him why he was wandering around instead of working. Little Wheel replied that he wasn’t just wandering around; he was reminding Mr. Xie that if there were any noises during the boat repairs that disturbed their rest, Mr. Xie should please be understanding.

Gaoyou Town wasn’t large, but it was surrounded by water, with reeds and rushes growing abundantly. The main canal and its banks were also flourishing with reeds, water grass, wild chickens, ducks, and herons. Xiao Boluo was tempted to pick up his gun and shoot some game, but he worried about making too much noise with so many boats around, so he restrained himself. Lao Xia came to find Xie Pingyao, still with some issues regarding the boat.

If it couldn’t be resolved, they might need to find a nearby shipyard for repairs. He rattled off a bunch of boat-related jargon; although Xie Pingyao had once translated between workers and foreign experts in Qingjiangpu, he still didn’t fully understand these terms. After Lao Xia spoke for a while, his meaning boiled down to one thing: getting the boat into a shipyard for repairs was a big deal, and it would cost money. Could Mr. Dimark pay for this segment of expenses in advance?

After all, this bill would eventually have to be settled, and it would also prevent him from being strapped for cash at the shipyard. Xie Pingyao thought it made sense and explained the situation to Xiao Boluo. Xiao Boluo swiftly responded with an OK and efficiently opened his money pouch. He also told Lao Xia that if the expenses weren’t enough, he could ask him anytime. Lao Xia, of course, replied with a string of thanks.

They docked at the pier in Gaoyou Town. They heard there was a ship repair master named Zhu who was skilled; he could solve the difficult problems that even the big shipyards couldn’t handle. As the day grew longer, it was still early for dinner when they got off the boat. Xie Pingyao took Xiao Boluo to stroll around the town; Lao Xia and the eldest apprentice went to invite Master Zhu; Shao Changlai and Little Wheel stayed on the boat to prepare dinner.

They visited the usual places that outsiders often went to: Cheluoba, Nanmen Street, Zhenguosi, Pingjinyan, Yangjiawu, Wanjiatang, Yumadou, and Mapengwan Iron Bull, among others. At first, Xiao Boluo was walking with a cane, but after visiting Zhenguosi, Pingjinyan, and Yumadou, he got a bit tired. Xie Pingyao hired two pedicabs, and they rode around the remaining places. It was just a quick visit. By the time they returned to the pier, it was already dark.

The lights on the dock shimmered on the water and the damp cobblestone pavement, creating a serene atmosphere of celebration. Yet amidst this tranquility, the dock itself was alive with activity. Vendors haggled, rickshaw drivers solicited passengers, and people sat at the bow of boats drinking, eating, gambling, and arguing. Children cried women quarreled, and in the alleys, fireworks girls came aboard to sell their wares, adding to the lively bustle and glamour of the scene.

Xie Pingyao and Xiaobo searched along the dock for their boat, moving from the first one on one side to the last on the other, but found nothing. Returning to where they started, they still had no luck. They inquired around the area they vaguely remembered, asking about the people on board the ships. A woman said she had seen someone resembling Shao Changlai sitting by the river not far from here, guarding a pile of luggage. They hurried to find him.

Sure enough, Shao Changlai was sitting by the river, huddled over, clutching himself tightly, chin resting on his knees. Trembling with fear, he seemed to shrink even smaller, ready to burst into tears at any moment. When he heard Xie Pingyao call his name, the small dark figure immediately stood up and burst into tears.

“They’re gone!” Shao Changlai cried, “They forced me off the ship. They’ve abandoned us!”

Xie Pingyao understood immediately. He should have anticipated this; the further north they went, the greater the risks. He said to Xiaobo, “They’re worried about the Boxers.”

“Just because of me?” Xiaobo asked.

“Yes, because of you. They’ve spent their whole lives earning this boat. If something happens to it, they lose everything.”

“What did they say?” Xiaobo asked Shao Changlai, seething with betrayal.

“Lao Xia said he’s truly sorry, but he has a family to look after, and he must be cautious. The eldest apprentice said he must go back with the master, who promised to find him a wife on this trip back.”

“And what about Little Wheel?” This was what Xie Pingyao was most curious about.

“Little Wheel kept alternating between apologies and gratitude. He said he’ll remember the two of you. If he gets the chance, he wants to thank you both for the gifts.”

“Just writing a few Italian names, what kind of gift is that?” Xiaobo fished out his pipe, “If we knew they were leaving, we would’ve given him a proper gift.”

“Oh, a tobacco pouch!” Shao Changlai squatted down to rummage through the luggage and pulled out a long pipe pouch. “Lao Xia said giving Signor Di Marco his tobacco pouch would be enough to make amends.”

The three of them sat by the dark canal, the breeze of the willows brushing gently against their faces. Unidentified lights danced on the water’s surface, and occasionally, a fish would break the surface, creating ripples that folded and unfolded in the waves. Xiaobo lit a cigarette with Lao Xia’s long pipe pouch, took a deep drag, and exhaled slowly.

“I suddenly have a feeling,” Xiaobo said, “that an ancient China is like the rich aroma of this old tobacco pouch. The nicotine, the aged tobacco, it smells good, but it’s also genuinely harmful.”

At this moment, Xie Pingyao had two things on his mind: finding accommodations for the night and figuring out how to hire another reliable boat.

After finishing their smoke, the three-headed into town, first finding a restaurant to have dinner. Xiaobo ordered a large jug of rice wine, which they shared. Then he persuaded Shao Changlai to use the kitchen facilities to whip up a quick stir-fry. They enjoyed a hearty meal together. Later, they found the “Xiankelai” Inn recommended by the restaurant owner, and booked three rooms.

Once settled, Xiaobo sat down to write in his journal, only to discover that his notebook with the leather cover was missing. He knocked on the doors of Xie Pingyao and Shao Changlai, asking if they had mistakenly taken his luggage. They rummaged through their belongings but found nothing. Beads of sweat formed on Xiaobo’s forehead; his journal contained many things not fit for others’ eyes. Even more anxious than Xiaobo was Shao Changlai, who had been with Xiaobo since they were both kicked off the ship. Sweat pooled on Shao Changlai’s forehead, dripping from the tip of his nose.

“Little Wheel?” Xie Pingyao hesitantly suggested.

“Yes, Little Wheel!” Shao Changlai clapped his hands together, the sound of water dripping. “He said Mr. Xie’s gift was precious, as was Signor Di Marco’s. Could it be… that journal?”

Xiaobo nodded at the invisible face in the void. It must be Little Wheel without a doubt. He had kept it hidden until the least likely moment to lose it. Unpredictable. He sighed inwardly. Life was a damn game of predetermined outcomes, no matter how you planned or schemed, hoping for a stroke of luck, it could all amount to nothing. That’s fate.

“Should we try to retrieve it?”

Xiaobo waved his hand. It was fate. Well, a new life was beginning. But where was the person they needed to find?

Chapter 28 – Osmanthus

Just completing surgery, He Su Ye finally relaxed his tense nerves and sighed, casually pushing open the window of his office.

A gentle breeze brushed his face, carrying the fragrance of osmanthus from not far away. He carefully identified it—it was osmanthus. Shen Xifan had always liked Osmanthus. Whether in the early morning, at midnight, or after a light rain, the clusters of golden osmanthus flowers, light or rich in fragrance, could deeply penetrate one’s heart, even without the wind.

Freshly picked osmanthus, preserved with honey, could be used to make sweet and intoxicating osmanthus dumplings in winter.

At this moment, a nurse knocked on the door. “Dr. He, please get ready. We’re going to take photos soon.”

Slightly taken aback, He Su Ye looked at the nurse’s badge and immediately understood. He had changed hospitals, and this was a necessary procedure. Taking off his white coat, he tidied his hair in front of the mirror and suddenly remembered something.

It was when they went to the department to distribute wedding candies before their marriage. When he came out, he found Shen Xifan standing blankly at the door of the department. Curious, he followed her gaze to the bulletin board and saw his photo.

She looked at the photo and then at herself, concluding, “Fortunately, you don’t photograph well, otherwise, most patients would probably be drawn to you.”

He found it strange. “Is it that bad? Why do so many people say you don’t photograph well?”

“It’s not!” She affirmed. “You just look handsome in person. Don’t be so dissatisfied, Dr. He. You’re already quite handsome.”

He chuckled. “Really? I don’t feel it!”

Shen Xifan smiled slightly, pursing her lips. “The first time I saw you, I was amazed. How could there be such a handsome doctor in the hospital? I couldn’t even believe my own eyes.”

“Heh, little girl, whenever you mention that I remember it,” he said. “When I was writing prescriptions, I kept glancing at you. I felt like you weren’t looking at what I was writing. What were you doing then?”

“Uh—looking at your name. But I didn’t see it then, only saw ‘Attending Physician.'”

“Isn’t it on the prescription?”

“How would I know? The doctor’s handwriting is always so illegible, but printed versions are clear. Besides, what if you prescribed the wrong medication? It’d be convenient for me to file a complaint.”

He was immediately speechless. Shen Xifan smiled and held his hand. “Just kidding. How could I doubt your medical skills? You said a bunch of professional terms that immediately stunned me. I felt that you were a reliable doctor.”

Seeing the dimples on He Su Ye’s face, she added, “But back then, you always had a serious expression. I thought you were going for the tough guy route, but I didn’t expect that you would lose your composure with just one smile, making you look so innocent.”

He Su Ye couldn’t help but laugh. “During my internship, my mentor always said I looked too young and couldn’t give patients a sense of security. So, he paired me with Qiu Tian, saying that Qiu Tian would complement my steadiness. But unexpectedly, that guy suddenly turned serious for a whole day, and even I dared not laugh. In the end, the two of us returned to the dormitory and laughed for a long time.”

Shen Xifan blinked. “So, your seriousness was trained like this. Indeed, behind every successful man, there is another successful man.”

Suddenly, the phone rang. It was Grandpa He reminded them to come back for dinner. As they were leaving, Shen Xifan couldn’t help but glance at the photos a few more times. Then, she quietly negotiated with him, “He Su Ye, next time when taking photos, try to look a bit ugly!”

He immediately agreed without hesitation, “I’ll try my best!”

After taking the photos, several doctors and nurses gathered around the computer to see the results. The photographer picked up the file and confirmed, then said to He Su Ye, “Dr. He, are you a soldier? The regulations here require photos in military uniform.”

He Su Ye looked embarrassed. “My military uniform is at home. I usually don’t wear it to work.”

The photographer smiled. “No problem. There will be another batch tomorrow. You can come back then for a reshoot.”

He nodded. “Thank you for your trouble. Thank you.”

When he returned to his office to pack up and prepare to go home, He Su Ye received a call from Shen Xifan. “He Su Ye, there’s a classmate gathering tonight, so I won’t be coming home for dinner.”

“Alright, then I’ll go to Grandpa’s house. After the gathering, call me, and I’ll come pick you up?”

“No need, we agreed not to bring family members. It’s okay, I’m not a child.”

He could only remind her, “Drink less, come back early. If you can’t find a taxi, call me, okay?”

On the other end, Shen Xifan burst into laughter. “I’ve had my ID for over ten years. I’m not a minor anymore, Dr. He!”

Before he even stopped the car, he smelled a faint floral fragrance. It turned out that the osmanthus at Grandpa’s house was blooming. The rain-washed emerald green branches looked especially vibrant, with tiny golden osmanthus flowers not yet in full bloom, some resembling grains of rice, or small buds, which made his heart suddenly feel cheerful.

Just as he got out of the car, he saw He Shouzheng in the yard. After a few days of not seeing each other, he seemed to have grown taller. Seeing He Su Ye, he immediately ran over, still as sticky as ever. “Uncle, come here quickly, help me pick that bigger flower bud. I can’t reach it.”

He Su Ye was curious. “What are you picking it for?”

“To make osmanthus honey, my mom taught me.”

He couldn’t help but laugh. “I’ll help you pick it, and you help me get a basket.”

“Is Uncle also going to make it? There’s still some made last time in Grandpa’s kitchen cabinet.”

“YeAh your aunt likes to eat osmanthus honey with dumplings.”

He Shouzheng pouted. “It’s Sister Shen, calling her ‘aunt’ makes her seem so old.”

He Su Ye teased, “But you’ve always called me Uncle. Why don’t you feel that I’m old?”

Shouzheng nodded solemnly. “You were never young to begin with. Marrying Sister Shen is like an old cow eating tender grass!”

A large bottle of osmanthus honey emitted a graceful fragrance even through the gaps.

The family ate together, and somehow the topic turned to children. He Su Ye had been concentrating on eating, and was caught off guard by the elders’ question, “Su Ye, when are you and Xifan planning to have children? Both of you aren’t young anymore.”

He choked on his food, forcing himself to swallow it down, and awkwardly replied, “We’re both very busy, so we haven’t considered it yet.”

Grandpa He chuckled, “That’s what you say, but having a child completes a family. Look at your cousin’s family, it’s so nice. He Shouzheng is so clever and likable.”

He Shouzheng looked delighted. “Uncle’s child, then I’ll be older than him. That’s great, I can finally take charge.”

It’s not that they hadn’t considered the issue of having children, but Shen Xifan had never wanted to have them so soon. And although he valued family, he was extremely busy with work. Before he was transferred to the military hospital, it was either surgery or overtime every day, and even his sleep at night was often disturbed by emergency calls. Because of this, he wasn’t very eager to have children either.

Since they got married, had a family, and had children, he always believed he needed to take responsibility.

Now that both of them had settled down, this matter should be put on the agenda.

He planned to find a chance to discuss it with her. If she wasn’t willing, then so be it. Such matters should follow their natural course.

On the way home, it began to rain lightly. Due to traffic, it took him more than half the usual time to get home.

From downstairs, he could see that the lights in the house were already on. The warm yellow light spilling out made him feel cozy inside, just like always. He knew she was waiting for him at home.

When he opened the door, a faint smell of alcohol greeted him. He frowned slightly, realizing that Shen Xifan had likely drunk a lot again.

However, the living room lights were on, but she was nowhere to be seen. He called out a few times but got no response. He then turned the bedroom doorknob and found Shen Xifan sitting on the bed, staring at the wardrobe with a slight smile on her face.

Perhaps because of the alcohol, her face was a seductive shade of pink. Her vibrant expression was evident in her eyes and eyebrows. Seeing him enter, she pouted and sweetly whined, “Hubby, try this outfit on for me.”

He looked closely and was surprised. “A military uniform? What for?”

“Just put it on—” Shen Xifan squinted her eyes. “I’ve never seen you wear it. Why don’t you wear your military uniform at the hospital anymore?”

He took the uniform from her hands and explained, “Only the chiefs wear it, or the interns. Nowadays, the military hospital has a lot of external hires, so it’s hard to tell the professionals from the non-professionals.”

After changing into the uniform, he reached for a tie, but Shen Xifan stopped him. “This tie doesn’t look good with the uniform. Next time, I’ll buy you a deep blue one. I saw a nice VERSACE one recently. It would go perfectly with this.”

He chuckled, “Have you seen enough? Can I change back now? But can I ask out of curiosity, why suddenly the urge to see me in a military uniform?”

“Today, someone mentioned that men look the most handsome in uniforms, and it reminded me of my dad. He looked so dashing in his military uniform back in the day.” She leaned close to his face, her breath tinged with a teasing whiff of alcohol. “I never thought you’d look even more handsome. Already so charming, and now even more so, hehe—”

He smiled, meeting her intense gaze. “Honey, you flatter me. Now, can I—”

Before he could finish, she unexpectedly pressed her soft, slightly possessive lips against his. The taste of wine lingered in her kiss, intoxicating him. Their breaths quickened, bodies intertwined, like a stormy sea, their kisses fiery and passionate, a vibrant and intense battle.

Suddenly, he remembered something important and asked breathlessly, “Today…”

Her eyes sparkled with unspoken temptation, and Shen Xifan smiled mischievously, “Forget it, let’s just let things take their natural course…”

Alright then, he let his last string of rationality snap. Let it be.

It seemed like the bright yellow sunlight was dancing before his eyes. He couldn’t help but open his eyes, propping himself up to check his watch. The person beside him moved slightly, then lazily asked, “What time is it?”

“It’s still early. You don’t have to work today. Sleep a little more.”

Shen Xifan snuggled into her pillow, pulling the blanket tighter, murmuring dreamily, “Tired—” before drifting back to sleep.

He gazed at her lovingly for a while, couldn’t resist planting a kiss on her lips, then got dressed and went to make breakfast.

Sweet osmanthus rice dumplings, though not a seasonal treat, made for a luxurious breakfast with their fragrance. Sadly, such a delicious meal could only be enjoyed by himself.

He left a bowl in the microwave with a note for her about breakfast, then returned to the bedroom to retrieve the military uniform.

Perhaps it was the alcohol last night, but the little girl was unexpectedly forward. Thankfully, they retained enough sense to avoid disrespecting the uniform.

He took the uniform, folded it neatly into a bag, and remembered the receipt Shen Xifan’s cousin had asked her to buy something with a few days ago. He gently woke her up, “Where’s that receipt? Cousin has been asking for it several times.”

Shen Xifan groggily replied, “In my wallet, go get it yourself.”

The wallet was stuffed with various cards. He rummaged through it for a while before finally spotting the receipt, wedged between two credit cards. Carefully extracting it, he noticed that a photo had slipped out along with it.

Picking it up, he couldn’t help but laugh. It was an old work ID photo of himself from the hospital, one that Shen Xifan had jokingly dubbed “unphotogenic and distorted.”

This girl, always saying one thing but meaning another. If she thought it was so bad, why did she keep it with her? And secretly, too.

If she had told him earlier, he could have given her a much better photo to carry around, like the most handsome one he had. After all, the photo he kept in his wallet was her best one.

Oh well, he’d confiscate this one for now.

The second batch of photos taken that day was for military doctors. A sea of dark green uniforms filled the room, and several intern nurses couldn’t help but exclaim, “So handsome! Men do look best in uniforms!”

He was the last to be photographed. After his turn, the photographer pointed to the computer screen and asked, “Dr. He, how about this one?”

He smiled, “Let’s go with that one. But could you give me a private copy of this one?”

The photographer puzzled and feeling his aesthetic judgment was being questioned, insisted, “I think this one looks better than that one.”

He Suye politely smiled, “Yes, exactly, that’s why we’ll use the other one.”

His phone vibrated in his pocket. Opening it, he saw a message from Shen Xifan: “He Suye, did you see a small photo when you were getting the receipt?”

He decided to tease her, “What photo? I didn’t see anything.”

A moment later, another message arrived. He could almost imagine her panicking, “Oh no, maybe some girl stole it yesterday, or I lost it. Are you sure you didn’t see it?”

“What photo? Is it important?”

“Of course it’s important, it’s your photo! Oh no—”

He laughed inwardly and reassured her, “I’ll give you a new one when I get home. We’re taking new work photos at the hospital.”

“Make sure to give me the most handsome one, and use the less handsome one for the work ID.”

He chuckled, putting on his white coat. As he picked up his phone to reply, another message came in—

“Come home early tonight, I’m making sweet osmanthus lily lotus seed soup. Don’t forget to come back early!”

“Got it, I will.”

He made his way from the outpatient clinic to the inpatient department, passing through a green area. The rich fragrance of osmanthus filled the air. Looking up, he saw tiny flower petals falling gently like rain. The osmanthus trees were in full bloom, their scent permeating the air around him.

Reaching out to catch some of the delicate petals, he looked forward to the next blooming season. Maybe by then, he would have a complete family of three.

Lin’s Side Story

The coffee on the desk had gone cold long ago. It wasn’t until his fingers touched the cold rim of the cup that he realized it. Without looking up, he called out to his secretary, “Lucy, a cup of coffee, thanks!”

But no one responded. Lin Yishen looked around in confusion, realizing the office was empty. Checking the clock on his desk, he saw it was two hours past closing time. He had been completely absorbed in numbers and reports.


With a wry smile, he stood up to pack his things. A wedding invitation lay quietly in the corner of the desk, its red hue stirring feelings of envy. Glancing out the window, he saw the city lights twinkling. It was the beginning of spring, but there was no hint of desolation. The city’s bright lights and reflections in the water created a dazzling scene.


Forever awake, yet forever alone.
Back then, Wen Wei often stayed late at the office, and then would go up to the rooftop. The bustling commercial district lay below, a sea of lights and endless prosperity. She enjoyed watching the city lights at night; it gave her a sense of peace and tranquility.


That night seemed no different from any other. Wen Wei, holding her coffee, was about to stand up when she heard footsteps behind her. Turning around, she saw Lin Yishen standing in the shadow of the lights. His tall, strong figure exuded a rare warmth and solitude, making him seem both unreal and more distant to her. Or perhaps, closer than ever.


He sat down beside her and said, “This city, so lonely and desolate, yet so beautiful.”
Wen Wei smiled, “Finding hope in despair!”


Lin Yishen laughed heartily, and Wen Wei joined in. She spread her fingers, letting the tiny rays of light seep through. She squinted and smiled, and he watched her, both sensing a subtle shift in the atmosphere.


They eventually went out to eat together, choosing classic Shanghai dishes: crab roe with chicken kidneys, chrysanthemum yellow fish soup, Songjiang perch, and scallops with lettuce.
Wen Wei took a bite of the fish and smiled, “Manager Lin, are you from Shanghai?”
He shook his head, “Aren’t you from Shanghai?”


She paused for a moment, then nodded, “Yes, I grew up in Shanghai and only moved here when the head office transferred me.”


Lin Yishen smiled warmly, “Do these dishes taste like home? I’m not from Shanghai, so I wouldn’t know.”
A wave of warmth surged through her. She paused, her chopsticks in mid-air, and murmured, “It’s very authentic, thank you.”


In truth, she had been paying attention to this well-known general manager for a while. In his early thirties, a handsome, eligible bachelor with a PhD in Business Administration from Cornell, he had no scandalous rumors and was known for his upright character. Many people said they felt respected when talking to him, and his mere smile made them feel like they were basking in a spring breeze.
Later, she found out that before studying abroad, Lin Yishen had been a public relations manager at a hotel, a job that required handling all sorts of difficult guests. Now, dealing with well-trained subordinates and courteous clients was a piece of cake for him. However, he did have moments of anger, where his icy expression alone commanded respect.


She had only seen it once. It happened when there was a mistake in the finance department. On her second day at the company, she walked into the office to find Lin Yishen standing with his hands behind his back, glaring at the finance department manager. The room was so silent that the tension felt like snow in midwinter.


No one knew how they got through that day, everyone was on edge and barely daring to breathe. Less than half an hour after Lin Yishen left, she was summoned to his office. He stood with his back to her in the morning light. On the desk, she noticed a resignation letter and an appointment letter, the latter bearing her name as the new finance department manager.


She was immediately taken aback and tried to compose her thoughts, “General Manager, I’m here.”
He turned, his expression softening as if nothing had happened. He simply pointed to the appointment letter, “Miss Wen, can you accept this position?”


Without hesitation, she shook her head, meeting Lin Yishen’s inquisitive gaze. She spoke solemnly, “Based on my education and experience, I don’t deserve this position. Besides, I just arrived and am not familiar with the situation here.”


Lin Yishen smiled, his brow relaxing, enhancing his handsome features, “What’s unfamiliar will become familiar. A finance manager doesn’t need to do everything personally, just needs to delegate tasks. Moreover—” he paused, “the company needs dedicated employees, and I trust Miss Wen because—” He didn’t finish his sentence but looked at her with sincere eyes.


Such “trust” immediately won her over. Holding the appointment letter, she nodded solemnly, “Alright, I accept.”


Later, she learned that Lin Yishen had an instinct for judging people. His four years in the hotel industry had honed his keen eye. According to the company’s receptionist, “He’s seen it all, and to him, we’re all too simple.”

Chapter 27 – Dang Gui, Female Ginseng

The days that followed were as exhausting as ever, with countless classes, reports, and papers pushing Shen Xifan’s emotions to their lowest point. She had been warned that Cornell was a “university that deprived four years of sleep,” but only she knew the true taste of that pain.

In January, the weather suddenly turned cold, with fierce gusts of wind. The once bustling and lively campus became unusually quiet as if in harmony with the weather, casting a gloomy and melancholic shadow over her.

In two days, it would be Chinese New Year, but there was no festive atmosphere in the small town of Ithaca, New York. There were no red lanterns, no firecrackers, no crowds bustling around buying New Year goods, and no dumplings or sweet rice balls.

No family, no blessings, and no company made the days feel like years.

The sky over Ithaca was tinged with a dull gray, with a hint of snow in the air but no flakes falling, pressing heavily on her heart. Such weather was truly lonely and desolate.

Days like these were only fit for sinking into deep sleep, not for discussing tedious planning schemes in a classroom.

She furrowed her brows involuntarily as a voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts, “Serena, what do you think about this plan?”

For a moment, her mind went blank, pulled back to the materials in front of her. She gathered her thoughts and slowly spoke, covering everything from international chain hotel culture to management, and finally supplemented with some concepts of Chinese hotel management.

The team leader pondered for a moment and nodded, “Well said, but we rarely hear you speak up. The points you mentioned about hotel culture were excellent. How about you lead the discussion next time?”

Looking at the expectant gazes of her teammates, she awkwardly smiled and agreed.

There was still an exam on Friday, preparations for new courses starting next week, and the CareerTracks paper was yet to be completed. Now, adding a discussion leadership role was just the icing on the cake.

After the group meeting ended, her exhausted body and restless emotions made her feel on the verge of collapse.

Back in her dorm, she brewed herself a cup of tea and sat by the window, a pile of reference materials spread out on the table, not knowing where to start. She absentmindedly opened her computer, with constant New Year wishes flooding her MSN and QQ. Former colleagues and friends sent beautiful pictures and warm or funny New Year greetings, filling the screen.

She suddenly realized that today was New Year’s Eve.

But she hadn’t received a greeting from He Suye. Perhaps he was still at the institute, perhaps he wouldn’t even go back tonight. He had told her that the project had reached a critical point, and maybe he didn’t have much time to spare for her. She had felt a small pang of disappointment at that time but still reassured him to focus on his research because that was the most important thing.

She called home, with the sound of crackling firecrackers in the background. Shen’s mother shouted excitedly, “Fanfan, Mom and Dad miss you so much! Your dad has been talking about you these days, and your grandparents are asking when you’ll come back.”

Her eyes welled up with tears as she hurriedly replied, “I’ll be back in half a year, very soon.”

Shen’s mother sighed, “Okay, let’s not talk about it. It’s New Year’s Eve, Fanfan, remember to eat dumplings tonight. You won’t be without those, right? How about sweet rice balls? Oh, can you watch the Spring Festival Gala there?”

Of course, she couldn’t say that they had none of those things here. Shen Xifan nodded hastily, “Okay, okay, everything’s here, Mom, don’t worry. I’ll eat well! And we have the Spring Festival Gala, it’s streamed online. Help me wish Grandpa and Grandma a Happy New Year. Well, that’s it, gotta go!”

Hanging up the phone, her mind was filled with images of the New Year. She remembered last year’s New Year’s Eve when she had drunk too much and said things to He Suye that she couldn’t even verify. The whole family had been together, so lively and happy. How blissful it had been.

Suddenly, her roommate called out to her, “Serena, there’s a package for you. I forgot to tell you, it’s on the kitchen table.”

She was extremely curious and quickly got up to retrieve it. Upon careful inspection of the address and name, she was astonished to find He Suye’s English name listed as the sender.

She carefully opened the small box and was greeted by a delicate accessory. A black crystal, surrounded by tiny white crystals, emitted a dazzling light under the dim lamp.

Only after taking it out did she realize it was a scarf clip, remarkably similar to the one she had broken before. She remembered He Suye consoling her that night, saying they could buy another one in the future.

Her response at the time had been that it was a gift from her grandmother, brought from France decades ago, and now she didn’t even know if it was available in the United States. But he had found one so similar for her.

At the bottom of the box was his message, “Happy Lunar New Year, take care of yourself and rest well.”

A slight curve formed at the corner of her mouth, sweet and content, as she carefully placed the scarf clip back into the gift box. Then, picking up the delivery slip, she looked at the familiar handwriting, gently touching it, as if it still held his warmth.

Hastily, she ran to her computer to leave him a message. She typed a few words, then deleted them, unable to find the right words to describe her feelings. In the end, she settled for, “Happy New Year! The scarf clip is very beautiful, thank you, I love it. Also, take care of yourself and don’t overwork.” She sighed and her gaze involuntarily drifted back to the beautifully packaged little box.

She pursed her lips, smiling gently—how much time had he spent searching for such a small thing?

Outside the window, the sky remained a dull gray, but the shining lights made her feel warm. The orange light pierced through the darkness, reflecting with the light on the desk, like lovers gazing at each other from a distance.

But the QQ avatar hadn’t been active for a long time, and she experienced a brief hope followed by long-lasting disappointment.

So, she buried that longing deep inside and numbed herself with work and study.

Friday’s exam didn’t go well; Shen Xifan constantly felt like someone was singing in her ear, distracting her, and she couldn’t even spell several specialized words in a row. In the end, she hastily handed in the paper, leaving her fate to chance.

Though Saturday’s group discussion went relatively smoothly, during the defense, she was bombarded with sharp questions from her teammates, nearly driving her to a breakdown. In the end, she could only wrap it up hastily.

Her paper also ran into problems. Despite burning the midnight oil for several nights, using all available resources, and revising the paper over and over again, when she submitted it, her advisor shook his head and made a big mark, “Not professional enough!”

It was about theoretical aspects of administrative management, and she immediately felt speechless. The theoretical knowledge of management majors was too abstract; even she sometimes couldn’t understand it. After all, she didn’t come from a management background, and the simpler explanations were deemed not professional enough.

Shen Xifan completely lost her temper, obediently returning to the library to continue searching for materials. As she read on, the letters in front of her seemed to dance, becoming increasingly incomprehensible. Fatigue washed over her, and her body leaned forward uncontrollably.

Hovering on the edge of drowsiness and confusion, she accidentally knocked her head against the thick edge of a book, the pain causing her to gasp and fully awaken.

Rubbing the sore spot, intending to continue reading, she heard a chuckle behind her. Turning around, she saw Lin Yishen standing there with a bag and several books in his arms, his eyes fixed on her paper.

Shen Xifan didn’t even want to lift her eyelids, sighing heavily. “Busy here, please don’t disturb.”

Lin Yishen didn’t leave either, quickly scanning through the paper and then asking, “Where did it go wrong?”

“The theoretical part of Operations Management!” She weakly supported her head, absentmindedly spinning her pen. “The advisor said it’s not professional, not professional! If I were professional, I wouldn’t be studying MMH; I’d switch to an MBA.”

Lin Yishen laughed, “It’s just this little thing. Why didn’t you say so earlier? Maybe you wouldn’t have overlooked this older brother with a professional background. This theoretical knowledge is too demanding for you guys, but it’s a piece of cake for us. Here’s the deal, give me a copy of your paper, and I’ll take a look.”

Shen Xifan thought about it and agreed. With her strength, making the theoretical part of the paper perfect was almost an impossible task. She nodded, promptly copying all the materials for him.

Seeing her vacant expression, Lin Yishen sighed. “After staying up for so many nights, your advisor lacks empathy. Anyway, I’ll go take a look now. You go back to sleep, and I’ll come find you once it’s done.”

Feeling exhausted, with no energy left in her body, she still forced herself to stay awake, amusing herself, “With exams and papers back to back these days, I feel like I’ve aged ten years.”

Lin Yishen, not amused, said grumpily, “You look like you’ve just been dug out of the ground. Alright, go back quickly. I’ll come find you later.”

She nodded, picked up her bag, waved, and left the library. Along the way, the bone-chilling cold wrapped around her tightly like a net, making her shiver. Looking up at the sky, the gray light of Ithaca was getting darker, as if it was about to snow.

Lin Yishen watched her leave, sighing softly, before returning to his original seat and taking out his computer. It took him a while to return to reality. “That girl at first glance looks like your girlfriend!”

“What girlfriend? When did I have a girlfriend?” He looked at his roommate with suspicion.

“Hey! Don’t deny it. The one who came to see you last Christmas, petite and exquisite.”

“She’s not my girlfriend. I told you it’s none of your business.” Meeting his friend’s skeptical gaze again, he sighed, “It’s hard to explain in a few words, but I’m also at fault. Alright!”

His friend continued to gossip relentlessly, “Is the little junior sister you mentioned before the same girl just now? Strange, they look alike!”

Lin Yishen pointed to his computer, “Work, work. Stop gossiping, or you’ll get scolded for not completing the report!”

After what seemed like a long time of sleep, she felt extremely hot all over, but subconsciously felt cold and shivered. In a deep and shallow dream, blank but still retaining a hint of consciousness in reality.

She only knew that her roommate had come to open the door and left, then she heard the faint “swish swish” sound, soft as if the melody of falling snow.

After a long time, the doorbell rang urgently, and Shen Xifan suddenly woke up, opening her eyes. The room was pitch black, and she groped around for her shoes. As soon as her feet touched the ground, her head throbbed painfully. Someone outside shouted, “Shen Xifan, are you there!”

It was Lin Yishen—she responded with a vague “yeah” and stumbled to open the door, seeing Lin Yishen standing outside, water dripping from his hair, breathing slightly heavily. “Why did you take so long to answer the door? There’s no light in the dorm. I thought something happened to you.”

She murmured in a daze, “Huh, is it raining?”

“Indeed, it’s snowing!” Lin Yishen stepped inside and casually flipped the switch, illuminating the room. Shen Xifan squinted as she looked out the window. “It’s snowing!”

He smiled, raising the documents in his hand. “I’ve organized everything. Take a look. If there’s anything you don’t understand, I’ll explain it to you. It’s better to be prepared, in case the advisor asks you something you can’t answer.”

Shen Xifan breathed a sigh of relief. “Brother, I promise to give you red eggs and burn incense for you on holidays in the future. And some cured meat and sausages too. You’re not a vegetarian, are you?”

“Big mouth!” Lin Yishen reached out to poke her head, but when his fingers touched her, they felt warmer than usual. He quickly withdrew his hand and asked, “Shen Xifan, are you running a fever?”

She touched her head and nodded. “No wonder I feel cold. I do have a slight fever.”

“Lie down!” Lin Yishen frowned. “You’re an adult but have no self-awareness. You don’t take care of yourself properly. What has your advisor been putting you through? Staying up for nights?”

“I’m fine, just a little feverish. Why are you making such a fuss!” Shen Xifan’s stubbornness resurfaced. “Let me see the paper; I still need to revise it tonight. It’s due tomorrow!”

Before she could finish her sentence, she felt dizzy, her heart racing and unable to bear it. She felt her blood vessels expanding rapidly, so she had to press down on her chest and take a deep breath to feel a little better.

Lin Yishen was frightened. “Shen Xifan, what’s wrong with you? Are you okay? Should I take you to the hospital?”

She nodded. “Let me lie down for a while, catch my breath. My heart doesn’t feel right.”

CVI Research Institute, University of Pennsylvania.

The laboratory and data room were brightly lit, with data scrolling on computer screens, simulated images flying by, and complaints in various languages occasionally heard. “Wrong again! Damn data!”

He Su Ye was fully focused on the computer when suddenly his right eye twitched uncontrollably.

Perhaps he was too tired. For almost half a month, he had slept for only three days, and even lying in bed was a luxury, let alone sleeping. Everyone worked tirelessly for the research results of the project, and he hadn’t contacted Shen Xifan for a long time.

Not that he didn’t want to, but he couldn’t.

Suddenly, the phone rang in the silence, like it was right next to his ear, ringing repeatedly with no one picking up. It felt like there were thousands of words he wanted to say but couldn’t express his anxiety.

Someone next door called him, “He, your phone!”

He was startled and quickly stood up. After answering, he heard a familiar voice, restrained with some anger. “He Su Ye, what are you busy with?”

He was surprised but more worried. “Lin Yishen! What’s wrong? Has something happened?”

“Shen Xifan has a fever and is feeling uncomfortable in her heart. What’s going on? Should we take her to the hospital?”

His professional instinct reminded him of those terrible diseases, and his mind went blank for a moment. A chill ran through his body. At that moment, it felt like a huge stone was smashing down on his heart, shaking it. He felt a sense of panic. His voice suddenly became hoarse, “Is she in the dorm now? Besides these symptoms, does she have vomiting, difficulty breathing, or anything like that?”

“There are no other symptoms for now. She’s lying in bed and has fallen asleep. I saw her today, and her complexion was particularly poor like she’d been staying up for several nights.”

He let out a long sigh of relief, but the tense string still refused to relax. “Got it. I’ll come over right away!”

Lin Yishen was stunned. “It’s snowing heavily here, and it’s so late…”

Before he could finish his sentence, He Su Ye’s decisive voice interrupted him. “It’s okay. Keep an eye on her for me. If there’s any problem, take her to the hospital immediately. I’ll be there soon!”

After hanging up the phone, he found his palms were sweaty, and his hands and feet were numb. He moved them several times before regaining feeling, quickly briefed someone on his work progress, put on his coat, and left the research institute.

The sky was gloomy, pressing down on his heart. His breathing became erratic, and he had only one thought in his mind: Shen Xifan, please don’t have any accidents, please, I’ll be there soon.

In the endless darkness and loneliness, the howling wind and the sound of falling snow filled his ears. Time seemed to stretch on endlessly in her drowsy consciousness. In her dream, that person walked in the snow, still with those handsome features, but exuding a chilling aura, devoid of life.

Desperately, she ran towards him, a chilling fear gripping her thoughts. The distance between them felt close enough to touch, yet she couldn’t reach him. She watched him slowly disappear, even his footprints vanishing as if he had never been there.

Calling out his name, she begged him not to leave her alone, despair filling the space with her longing.

The vast expanse of the sky and earth offered no response. There was only the relentless fall of the deep white snow, and the harsh, desolate sound of the wind made her ears ache. She was left standing alone in the snow, not knowing where to go.

She didn’t even know how tears could flow, as if she had already become numb.

Slowly, letter by letter, she heard that anxious, low, and mellow voice, “Wake up, girl, what’s wrong?”

With a slight warmth, liquid trickled down from the corner of his eye, falling into his temples. In his hazy sight, the man furrowed his brow, his eyes filled with worry and anxiety.

Words failed him as tears flowed uncontrollably. It wasn’t just because of the nightmare he had just experienced; it was the culmination of days of depression and longing. His embrace remained as warm as ever, but all she could think was why she always seemed so fragile and tearful in front of him.

Outside the window, the heavy snow dyed the night sky a beautiful shade of blue, like the most delicate feathers drifting gracefully from the wings of white birds, utterly indescribable in its beauty.

Everything in the world became vivid and beautiful, all because of the man before her. At that moment, she finally understood just how important he was to her.

After she calmed down, He Su Ye asked, “How many days has it been since you slept? This fever from overexertion—when Lin Yishen described your condition over the phone, it startled me.”

“Lin Yishen?” Shen Xifan widened her eyes. “He called you? How does he know you?”

“Because I’m the cousin of his aunt’s son-in-law’s nephew,” Lin Yishen walked in, grinning. “Surprised, huh? Turns out we’re distant relatives.”

Shen Xifan looked to He Su Ye for help. He nodded. “I’m not entirely sure of our exact relation, but that’s the situation.”

No wonder she had seen them chatting intimately at the hotel before, and whenever Lin Yishen mentioned “your boyfriend” to her, it was always with a mischievous smile. So, this was it—she scrutinized the two of them. “There’s quite a resemblance!”

Lin Yishen chuckled. “The real boyfriend’s here now, so I’ll take my leave. Don’t want to be a third wheel.”

He Su Ye held Shen Xifan back. “You lie down first; I’ll see him off.”

At the staircase, Lin Yishen waved. “No need to see me off. Take good care of her. No need to thank me too much!”

He Su Ye smiled, a mix of apology and gratitude evident in his expression. “Thank you.”

Lin Yishen pursed his lips, hesitated, then sighed softly. “Forget it. We’ve already cleared things up before I go abroad. Hope you won’t forget!”

His eyes were clear, his voice gentle yet firm. “I will make her happy.”

Lin Yishen watched the snow outside, a smile lingering on his lips, profound and relieved.

Back inside, Shen Xifan asked, “How did Lin Yishen find you? Don’t you live in a dorm without a phone?”

He shrugged nonchalantly. “He asked around and went straight to the institute.”

Shen Xifan lowered her head. “I’m sorry, He Su Ye. I’m such a troublemaker. I apologized.

Unexpectedly, a gentle kiss landed on her forehead, overflowing with tenderness. He brushed her hair gently, looking straight into her eyes. “It should be me apologizing.”

What was supposed to be a tranquil, heartwarming moment was interrupted by her growling stomach. She felt embarrassed. He Su Ye chuckled, ruffling her hair. “Get dressed, let’s eat.”

Perhaps due to the recent fever, the plain congee had no taste to her. She could only manage half a bowl before feeling unable to swallow more. He Su Ye insisted, “Eat a bit more. You’ll need to take medicine later, and an empty stomach isn’t good for absorbing it.”

She became curious. “What medicine am I taking? Do I need it now that the fever’s gone?”

“You have a fever from overexertion. Didn’t I tell you not to overdo it? Your health wasn’t good, to begin with, and now it’s worse after pushing yourself!” He Su Ye’s concern showed as he furrowed his brow deeper.

She inquired further. “What medicine am I taking this time?”

“Gui Pi Tang nourishes the heart and spleen, invigorates Qi, and promotes blood circulation. It contains astragalus, poria, white atractylodes, licorice, longan, dang gui, yuan zhi, agarwood, and goji berries.” He Su Ye sighed. “Just go sleep for a while; I’ll wake you up when it’s time for your medicine.”

“But where did you get these medicines? Do they have Chinese medicine in the US?”

“In Chinatown, there are Chinese pharmacies, and traditional Chinese medicine is quite popular among the Chinese community there. Oh, by the way, today is the third day of the Chinese New Year. When I went to Chinatown, it was very lively.”

She chuckled lightly, a bit childish. “Are there candied haws, steaming hot dumplings, and tangyuan? Will there be lion dances and Long Dances, as well as couplets and the character ‘福’?”

“Feeling homesick, aren’t you?” He Su Ye took her hand. “If you want to go, I’ll take you, but celebrating the New Year in China has a different atmosphere.”

However, Shen Xifan felt a twinge in her heart. Although the words were on the tip of her tongue, she didn’t know how to express herself. She simply picked up a herb called dang gui, held it in her palm, and softly said, “Just wait another half a year, then I’ll be like this herb. What about you?”

“Silly girl!” He Su Ye smiled reassuringly. “What do you think?”

Dang Gui, dang gui—”The weary traveler longs for home, most fond of the old dwelling,” she couldn’t help but fall in love with the name.

Whoever it was in ancient times who named this herb, whether it was a loving mother longing for her child’s return or a devoted wife yearning for her husband’s return, regardless of who it was, such sentiment, such longing, reached the depths of her heart.

Perhaps truly exhausted or perhaps due to the effects of the Chinese medicine, drowsiness quickly overwhelmed her. In a haze, she felt a soft kiss on her lips, chuckled lightly, and drifted back to sleep.

And so, a dreamless night passed.

The next day, she was awakened by the morning light.

The pure white snow, illuminated by the bright sun, emitted a faint halo, so pure, so flawless. Shen Xifan breathed a sigh of relief, feeling inexplicably relaxed all over.

But how did He Su Ye manage to come here in such heavy snow last night?

The kitchen emitted a delightful aroma, the rich scent of rice. It interrupted her thoughts, and she hurriedly slipped on her shoes and ran to the kitchen, only to find He Su Ye holding a bowl and chopsticks. When he saw her, he asked, “Up already? How are you feeling now?”

She touched her forehead, relieved. “I’m fine now, feeling much better. What did you make? It smells so good!”

“It’s vegetable porridge.” He Su Ye lifted the lid, enticing Shen Xifan to take several deep breaths. He couldn’t help but smile. “Don’t get lost in the aroma; go freshen up.”

The vegetable porridge was refreshing and flavorful. She finished one bowl and added another, while He Su Ye watched her with a smile. “No need to eat so fast; be careful not to upset your stomach.”

Because he made it himself, it tasted especially delicious.

He felt like he hadn’t done enough for her, felt like he wasn’t good enough for her. He always harbored doubts and fears about their future, and this illness was born from his inner demons.

The heavy workload wasn’t the real issue; the self-imposed solitary life akin to a monk’s was merely a shameful manifestation of loneliness. She was suffering from lovesickness. It was because of longing that she felt lonely, fearful, restless, helpless, and out of control, and he was the medicine to cure her.

If he owed her a lot of love, then he would spend a lifetime repaying it.

Setting down her chopsticks, she looked at him with stubbornness and sincerity in her eyes, and gently told him, word by word, “He Su Ye, I want… I want to be with you forever.”

His hand holding the chopsticks trembled slightly, and then there was the crisp sound of utensils clinking together. A complex emotion welled up in his eyes—joy, touch, or perhaps something else. Shen Xifan couldn’t discern it, she just let him stand up and come over to her, then gently embraced her.

He Su Ye whispered a single word in her ear, which felt more moving and sincere than any vows or promises.

He said, “Yes.”

A promise for a lifetime.

In this winter, far from home, she finally understood that in the world of love, happiness would always follow, and in the world of love, there would always be enduring love and mutual support.

In the prime of her life, she met him, fell in love with him, and then decided to stay with him.

At this moment, there were no more regrets in this fulfilled life.

Chapter 26 – Red Bean

Her apartment wasn’t large, but it was meticulously tidy.

Shen Xifan dropped her backpack and explained, “My roommate went to the host family’s house for dinner. There’s chicken soup in the rice cooker, and there might be some vegetables in the fridge. If not, we can always go to the student cafeteria, though I’m not sure which one is open.”

He Su Ye smiled without saying a word, a sight that made her uneasy. Just as she was about to ask, her face was gently pinched. He teased, “Have you gained weight, little one?”

She tried to pull away in annoyance but found herself once again falling into a warm embrace. She wanted to struggle out of it, but the low, weary voice of a man sounded in her ear, “Be good, don’t move. Let me hold you for a while; I’m very tired.”

His body carried a faint scent of lemon but exuded an air of helplessness. She couldn’t help but raise her head to carefully examine his face. He appeared even thinner than six months ago, with faint dark circles around his eyes.

With a soft sigh, she involuntarily wrapped her arms tighter around his waist and finally voiced her question, “What are you doing here?”

He chuckled lightly, “I came to see you. I’m currently at the Penn CVI Research Institute.”

“When did you come over? Why didn’t you tell me earlier?”

“I arrived in August. I wanted to see you immediately, but I got involved in a project and couldn’t find the time. So, it got postponed until now.”

She murmured, “Doesn’t this count as ‘the wife follows the husband’?”

His hand gently stroked her hair, and He Su Ye chuckled softly, “I guess so, it does.”

They cooked dinner together. When the oil sizzled in the pan, Shen Xifan began to worry. “Oh no! I forgot that I lent the apron to the neighbor next door. Oh well, I’ll cook instead!”

He Su Ye stopped her hand. “It’s okay, I’ll do it. It’s been a while since I last cooked. I wonder if my skills have deteriorated.” As he spoke, he cracked eggs into the pan, immediately causing oil to splatter, dotting his white shirt.

Shen Xifan gasped, “Oil! Your shirt!”

“Why are you always so easily startled?” He picked up the chopped tomatoes and smiled, “It’s just a few drops of oil. Who doesn’t get a little dirty while cooking? Go check if the soup in the rice cooker is ready.”

Following his advice, Shen Xifan scooped half a bowl of chicken soup and added a pinch of salt. She handed it to him. “Taste it first to see if it’s salty enough.”

With his left hand holding the spatula and his right hand adding soy sauce, she tiptoed and carefully offered the spoon to his lips. He tasted a spoonful, “Hmm, it’s almost there. We can start serving.”

She suddenly smiled, hurriedly bit her lip, and turned her head away. He Su Ye hadn’t noticed yet and asked curiously, “What’s wrong?”

Shaking her head without answering, she just felt warm in her heart, her eyes a little moist. She took a sip of chicken soup, perfectly seasoned, bursting with freshness on her tongue, leaving a lingering aftertaste. This man in front of her truly loved her, willing to cook for her, not even letting her do any of the rough work.

Just now, the phrase “old married couple” flashed in her mind, making her smile involuntarily.

Indeed, that’s how it felt. When she was with Yan Heng before, it was like two naive youths, just wanting each day to be romantic and exciting. That kind of love was like fireworks in the sky, drawing beautiful trajectories when they fell like rain, dazzling for a moment, but dissipating with the wind.

But life is life; romance and passion can never sustain a relationship forever.

Perhaps being in love ordinarily suited her better, like this warm-hearted man, who was probably her cup of tea.

They made three dishes: scrambled eggs with tomatoes, oyster sauce lettuce, and green pepper beef.

As Shen Xifan tasted the dishes, she sighed, “This is probably the most authentic Chinese meal I’ve had since coming to the U.S. I’m too lazy to cook for myself, so I always go to the student cafeteria. Before I knew it, I gained weight.”

He Su Ye served her a piece of beef, “Eat more. You haven’t changed at all. Where have you gained weight? Your complexion doesn’t look good, all sallow. You must be staying up late every day!”

“You just said I gained weight!” She retorted without patience, then turned to ladle a bowl of soup for him, “He Su Ye, I think your complexion is worse. Panda eyes. How can a doctor set an example like this?”

He tasted a spoonful of the soup and then chuckled, “I wondered why the taste was so familiar. Turns out you added Codonopsis.”

Shen Xifan pursed her lips, “I brought Codonopsis from home. Mom said it nourishes qi, produces fluid, and nourishes blood. After each course, I make a big pot of chicken soup to reward myself.”

“Is it tough here?”

“Of course, it’s tough. Although my advisor is nice, he’s very strict. I also have the CareerTrack coming up. Work experience is fine, but I always lag behind those who have a formal education in theory. How about you?”

“I’m okay, not too difficult. The project is going smoothly.”

“I don’t believe that. Studying medicine in the U.S. is tough. Look at how much weight you’ve lost.” Shen Xifan felt a pang in her heart, unable to muster the courage to look at his thin face. She ladled another bowl of chicken soup for him, forcing a smile as she teased, “Drink more; once this opportunity is gone, it won’t come back!”

The warmth of the bowl lingered on her fingertips. Suddenly, Shen Xifan felt an urge to cry. There was only one thought in her mind: to let this long year-end quickly, and then, no matter what, she wouldn’t leave him again.

After dinner, Shen Xifan’s craving arose again. She grinned and said, “Eating at your place is the best. After dinner, there’s dessert. How perfect!”

He Su Ye examined the cupboard carefully and said, “We still have some red beans. I’ll make red bean soup with rock sugar.”

She jumped with joy. “Let me help you. The rock sugar is in the small box in the corner. I’ll find it.”

After stewing the red bean soup and washing the dishes, Shen Xifan called her family while He Su Ye chatted with Qiu Tian online. However, Qiu Tian’s typing speed suddenly became extremely slow, taking forever to produce a sentence, and even then, it was only a few words.

He Su Ye lost patience with his slow responses and absentmindedly clicked on a bookmarked website. To his surprise, it was a blog, and upon closer inspection—aha!—it was Shen Xifan’s little corner of the internet.

He silently memorized the URL and glanced at the time. The blog had been active for a long time. He clicked on the latest post.

“Later, I slowly learned to be tolerant and understanding, to treat others kindly and compromise.

There are only two kinds of romantic feelings in the world: one is mutual support, and the other is forgetting each other; what we should strive for is mutual support with our loved ones, and forgetting each other with those we don’t love.

Mutual support is such a beautiful phrase. Endless tolerance and patience, boundless care and protection, infinite forgiveness and indulgence, and the support of long years, are needed to write it properly—mutual support.”

Mutual support—such a happy and beautiful phrase, He Su Ye silently repeated in his mind, staring at the screen lost in thought until there was a noise behind him. He quickly closed the webpage and found Shen Xifan standing by the window, smiling at him.

Suddenly, he felt joyful, and impulsive, wanting the whole world to know that he had her and that he was happy now.

He Su Ye stood up and walked over to her, asking seriously, “Would you like to meet my friends? I want to introduce you to them.”

Shen Xifan smiled, “Wow, you have classmates at this school too. He Su Ye, you have friends all over!”

“I have a good high school friend at the College of Agriculture, also known as the Cow College. Two university classmates are at the Will Medical College, and one is at the Veterinary College. They’re all impressive people.”

Nodding solemnly, she replied mischievously, “The school cafeteria’s meat and dairy supplies all come from the Cow College. I have to go and pay my respects to these powerful individuals!”

The night in Ithaca became even quieter. There were hardly any people on the vast campus, and the colleges were isolated from each other, with only streetlights adding some vitality. Shen Xifan walked ahead of him, bouncing and humming a song.

He Su Ye watched her with sweetness in his heart. Her long hair fluttered in the wind, emitting a fragrance that seemed to entwine the surroundings, giving a surreal beauty. This beauty was so wonderful, worth cherishing properly.

He gently called her name, and Shen Xifan slowed her pace, turning around. In the shadow of the light, He Su Ye stood tall and strong, his face still wearing the same gentle smile. However, it felt unreal to her, as if she were dreaming, with all the lights dancing before her.

This encounter felt like a dream, so perfect that it made her want to cry.

She beamed a radiant smile, the light piercing into his heart. Both of them gazed into each other’s eyes, and the atmosphere had subtly changed.

Suddenly, something shiny slipped from her eyes. It was her scarf clasp. Shen Xifan bent down to pick it up, but a gust of wind blew, causing the scarf to float from her neck to He Su Ye’s face in an instant. She burst into laughter.

She ran to him to retrieve the scarf, but he held it tightly, not letting go. Suddenly, she felt the familiar and elegant aura of He Su Ye lingering around her, feather-like touches grazing the corner of her eyes.

The next moment, warm fingers brushed against her lips, eyes shining with burning affection. The sudden kiss caught her off guard like a storm, the rich and smooth taste mingling on intertwined tongues. Her mind went blank, only obediently closing her eyes as if everything was natural.

She forgot to think and didn’t want to think, just instinctively wanting to hold him tighter, tighter.

But there was a thought in her mind that distracted her—He Su Ye is a reserved man.

But she liked him.

She had read a post before that said if a man takes his girlfriend to meet his friends, it’s publicly acknowledging their relationship, and of course, it’s a great affirmation to oneself.

When she finally met his group of friends, she was taken aback. A group of men were playing mahjong, and the atmosphere was lively. What’s even stranger was that there were Americans present, occasionally saying things like “dealer change,” “pure same suit,” and “full win!”

One man was shuffling the cards, looking strikingly similar to the description of “sorting out four cents” in Lu Xun’s novels. He was particularly excited when he saw He Su Ye. “Xiao He, come here quickly! My luck has been especially bad today. Help me turn it around!”

The others chuckled. “Hey! Play your hand; no asking for help!”

He Su Ye whispered to her, “That’s my roommate, a really good guy.”

Someone with sharp eyesight noticed Shen Xifan and whistled. “Beauty! Hey, Xiao He, is she your wife?”

She was amused instantly, feeling warm toward seeing so many Chinese people in a foreign land. These people were mostly carefree, much like Li Jie and Qiu Tian’s group. She couldn’t help but retort, “No, we’re not official yet!”

He Su Ye looked at her indulgently. “You don’t seem like you’re studying hotel management; more like socializing and eloquence!”

Shen Xifan smirked slyly. “You’re quite humorous too, sometimes!”

Immediately, someone shouted, more than one actually, “Xiao He, you’re not being fair at all! If I had such a girlfriend, I’d have married her long ago and hidden her away. How dare you leave her here and go study at Penn!”

He Su Ye was at a loss for words, only able to reply, “I wish I could, but I don’t know if she’d agree.”

A chorus of voices rose, “Beauty, Xiao He’s proposal in disguise. Would you consider it?”

Shen Xifan felt embarrassed and turned her face away. Someone quickly interjected, “Silence means consent. We’re all witnesses here. We’ll be expecting a wedding invitation!”

Seeking help from He Su Ye with her eyes, but to her surprise, he didn’t defend himself. Instead, he just held her hand and smiled, introducing each friend to her, “These two are from the Will Medical College, my university classmates, Ah Ben and Chris.” After a round of introductions, he added, “I forgot to mention, this is my girlfriend, Shen Xifan, currently studying MMH. Please take care of her!”

Laughter filled the room, and someone immediately pledged, “We’re all from the same place. If you need anything, just ask. Normally, if someone needs help carrying something or moving furniture, just ask, and everyone will pitch in. Don’t be shy!”

Even louder laughter followed. “Lao Song, last time you couldn’t even be bothered to carry a box of juice upstairs. Why are you so diligent this time?”

That person hurriedly replied, “Because Xiao He’s wife is here. How can I not be attentive? I’m counting on him to help me turn the tide today!”

They played cards until late, and as they prepared to leave, a group of people walked them a long way. They walked side by side at the back. Shen Xifan was curious, “He Su Ye, I noticed you’re good at almost everything, even playing cards.”

He chuckled. “The best gamblers are mathematicians. My math skills are decent, so playing with them is still within my capability. But if I play against professionals, that’s a different story.”

Shen Xifan shrugged. “I don’t know how to play, and I probably wouldn’t learn. My hobbies are ‘sleeping until I wake up naturally and counting money until my hand cramps.’ I used to learn art and calligraphy when I was young, but I’ve forgotten most of it now.”

“My grandpa loves calligraphy. He often practices at home. Would you like to meet him sometime?”

“Don’t let me embarrass myself. My handwriting is terrible!”

“Well, actually, I meant about what they said tonight…” He Su Ye hesitated for a moment.

Shen Xifan paused for a moment, then quickly caught on, still feigning confusion as she chuckled. “What are you talking about? Be clear. If you don’t say it, how would I know?”

He Su Ye was taken aback by the direct question, unsure how to express himself. Uncharacteristically flustered, he blurted out, “I meant about getting married. Have you thought about it?”

Shen Xifan blushed at his straightforward response, unable to find any words. He held her hand slightly sweaty, still smiling faintly. “I know it’s sudden, but I’ve thought about it myself, so I took the chance to ask you today.”

Her heart raced, and she stuttered for a moment. “Um, I’ll consider it, okay?”

Before she could finish, their roommate called out from ahead, “Xiao He, we’re leaving. Keep it short; we can talk more on the phone later!”

Everyone chuckled, urging him, “Come over whenever you’re free. If you miss your wife, just say so. If you need to kiss someone else, just ignore us!” With these words, the group dispersed discreetly.

Feeling embarrassed, Shen Xifan’s face turned red. He Su Ye gently brushed away her stray hair, whispering, “I have to go. Take your time to think about it. Give me an answer by March at the latest. And, take care of yourself, don’t overwork.”

She nodded solemnly, replying, “I understand.” Then added, “Remember to call me when you get home. There’s no need to hide now!”

He Su Ye smiled his furrowed brow easing, showing more of his heroic charm. “I didn’t mean to. Okay, I’m leaving!”

Releasing her tightly held hand, Shen Xifan smiled as she watched him get into the car. As the car drove out of the campus, disappearing in an instant, she remained standing there, still smiling. She thought, her smile when saying goodbye to him must be carefree and happy.

The unspoken “goodbye,” maybe it’s better not to say it at all.

She went to the library to look up some information, and by the time she snapped out of it, more than an hour had passed. Remembering her phone appointment with him, she hurried back.

As she walked back along the path, her heart was filled with a sweet feeling, and her steps became lighter.

Suddenly, a clear and loud voice sounded behind her, startling in the quiet campus. She quickly turned around, only to see a man covering his face standing still, while the woman he was with ran away.

Originally, she intended to ignore it and walk away, but when she saw the man’s face up close, she couldn’t bring herself to smile anymore. The bright red handprint on his face was alarming. She hurriedly asked, “Lin Yishen, what happened?”

Lin Yishen sighed, “I look so pathetic like this, and you saw it too. Forget it. Do you have any ice cubes? Otherwise, I won’t be able to go out and face people tomorrow.”

Shen Xifan sighed, “I do, but I can’t just take you in for no reason. You have to tell me what happened!”

Back in the dorm, as Shen Xifan handed him the ice pack, she asked, “What happened?”

Lin Yishen waved his hand. “It’s a small incident, a small story. It’s really simple. My family arranged a marriage for me without my consent.” Taking the cold towel handed by Shen Xifan, he winced as he applied it to his face, “Then I refused, and got slapped by a certain young lady, who said she wanted to sever ties. Forget it. If it’s severed, I’ll get back the capital for this slap.”

Shen Xifan laughed, “Who knows if it was caused by your family or if you brought it upon yourself? You can’t trust men’s words!”

Lin Yishen glared at her. “Every word I say is true. If there’s half a lie, I’ll be condemned by the heavens and the earth.”

Shen Xifan shook her head, looking skeptical. “There’s no such thing as half a lie in this world. It’s all just deceiving people!”

Suddenly, the phone rang. She jumped up, shouting, “I’ll get it, it’s my phone.”

Lin Yishen joked, “Take it easy, the phone isn’t going anywhere. Is it your boyfriend calling, so eager!”

Shen Xifan chuckled at his words as she answered the phone. A familiar voice came through, “I’m back in the dorm. Did I wake you up?”

“No, I just got back to the dorm too!” she replied, but she felt something was off in the atmosphere and hurriedly explained, “I ran into an old senior on the way back and chatted for a bit, so I just got back.”

The voice on the other end just laughed softly, “Don’t be so nervous. I’m not saying anything. I’m just worried about your safety. Go to bed early, little girl. Goodnight then.”

She murmured a vague “goodnight” and hung up the phone, suddenly feeling a bit annoyed. She wanted to talk to him a bit more but didn’t know where to start. Sighing lightly, she pondered the notion that intelligence might decrease when one is in love.

Behind her, Lin Yishen’s voice sounded softly, “Junior sister, you only see the new and forget the old. Now that you have a boyfriend, you’re leaving your senior brother behind. That’s not fair.”

Shen Xifan raised an eyebrow, “How did you know? It’s not like I rejected you so directly.”

“I saw it in the supermarket, holding hands all lovey-dovey,” Lin Yishen said with a smirk, but his expression was resigned. “I knew it then, and I saw it today too. The whole world knows, except you who doesn’t know that we know.”

She remained silent, handing him the towel. “Do you need another one?”

Lin Yishen stood up, affectionately ruffling her hair. “Junior sister, take care of yourself. You’re not young anymore. If you don’t consider important matters soon, you’ll be labeled an old spinster.”

Shen Xifan turned away, “Not a serious word from you!”

He laughed, “I’m not joking. By the way, what’s cooking in the kitchen? It smells so good.”

She suddenly realized, “Oh, it’s red bean soup. Do you want a bowl?”

As the fragrant red bean soup was served, Lin Yishen took a deep breath and exclaimed, “To be able to drink such authentic soup in a foreign land is a blessing.”

Shen Xifan sighed softly, lost in her thoughts as she spoke to herself, “Sometimes I feel like everything is too good to be true, unreal. But I still desperately want to hold onto it, even though I keep reminding myself to let things happen naturally. Whether I get it, I’m lucky; if I don’t, it’s fate. Maybe, as many people say, love is like sand, the tighter you hold onto it, the faster it slips away.”

“Nonsense!” Lin Yishen patted her head, “It’s red beans, held tightly, won’t leak out. Although it’s a bit rough, it keeps reminding you all the time. When the time is right, when the water boils, throw them in, and it becomes red bean soup, a soup made from lovesickness. Then the love between two people will bear fruit.”

Shen Xifan smiled faintly. Suddenly, she felt that many things were just meant to be, whether it’s love or marriage, when the time comes, it should happen, and everything should be attributed to fate.

Even though she encountered him at the tail end of her youth, she didn’t feel it was too late. Because when the time is ripe, what is cultivated will bear fruit.

As for that response, she quietly formed an idea in her heart.

Chapter 25 – Tangerine Peel

Finally got all the plaster off my hand. My left-hand feels strange, not quite like my own,” He Su Ye frowned and said to Qiu Tian, “Using my left hand these past few days has felt odd. I’m not even proficient at typing. I suppose it’s just a matter of getting used to it.”

Qiu Tian rolled his eyes at him. “Regressed or something? I remember you used to be able to write and use chopsticks with your left hand!”

He Su Ye sighed. “Maybe it’s just lacking a bit of sensation.” He picked up a pen with his left hand, tried it a couple of times, and then dropped it, shaking his head. “Am I getting old?”

Qiu Tian chuckled, accidentally knocking over a stack of medical records. “You’re getting old, is that it? I’m just one year older than you, remember? Speaking of which, we’re probably the youngest in the class.”

He nodded, bending down to help pick up the records. “YeAh seven years have flown by. We’re already working. Back then, we couldn’t even imagine what profession to choose or who we’d meet.”

Qiu Tian smirked. “Getting sentimental again, huh? I never saw you as sentimental before. Why are you suddenly so moved after Shen Xifan left? It’s okay, you can express yourself in front of her, but spare me, the lonely one.”

He Su Ye thought for a moment. “I just can’t say anything when I see her. It’s strange.”

“Normal, normal!” Qiu Tian quickly concluded. “You should go to the US to find her already. I’ve been feeling uncomfortable for both of you, dragging it out like this.”

He smiled. “Good things always come gradually. Too fast and it feels unreal, as they say.”

Back at home, he opened his computer. Shen Xifan’s message was blinking on QQ. “The two-week Management for Services course finally ended. Got three credits, but I feel like half my brain cells got worn out. I keep dreaming about those dance concepts.”

He glanced at the time, feeling a bit worried. He typed quickly, “It’s late, you shouldn’t stay up too late. It’s not good for your health. Better to sleep early.”

Immediately, a sad face popped up on the screen. “We’re currently in Operation Management. The course requires us to use computers extensively, so I’m always with my computer now.”

He Su Ye sighed. “You don’t have to work so hard. Rest well. It’s only 5 a.m. in Ithaca. Why are you already working? Haven’t you stayed up all night?”

There was no reply for a long time. He Su Ye understood most of it. The little girl probably did stay up all night and was now too embarrassed to face him. He had to reassure her, “I’m not blaming you. I’m just worried about your health. Don’t hide. I won’t scold you.”

Immediately, a line of text popped up. “Okay, I was wrong. I won’t stay up all night anymore.”

Yes, not telling him she stayed up all night. He Su Ye sighed, picking up a teacup nearby. He glanced at it and then put it down—tea for He Shouzheng, that little rascal, and more than half left.

Shouzheng, having finished his meal, looked at the half cup of tea with a twisted face, almost crying. “I don’t want to drink this tea, it’s so bitter and sour!”

He Su Ye didn’t budge. “Kid, you’re overweight. Eating junk food every day without any nutrition isn’t good for your health. And you don’t like exercising. Besides giving you tea, there’s no other way!”

He Shouzheng sobbed. “Is there any tea that’s not bitter or sour? Can you add some sugar?”

He had to take out a book and pointedly showed it to him. “Standard weight = (height – 100) × 0.9. If the actual weight exceeds the standard weight by 20%, excluding factors like muscle development or water retention, it can be diagnosed as obesity.”

He Shouzheng remained silent, touching his face. He Su Ye took out a traditional Chinese medicine book and spread it out in front of him. “This tea is specially made for you, with bitter orange, tangerine peel, hawthorn, poria, lotus leaf, and plantain.”

The kid grumbled reluctantly. “Why is there still tangerine peel? I’d rather just eat oranges.”

“Orange peel is dried tangerine peel—” he accurately flipped to a page in the book, “Dried tangerine peel is best when aged, it’s pungent, bitter, and warm, helps soothe the liver, strengthens the spleen, and dries dampness and transforms phlegm.” He pinched He Shouzheng’s little face, “You’re just suffering from simple obesity, so you need to digest food, move qi, invigorate the spleen, and eliminate dampness.”

He Shouzheng sighed, “Fine, I’ll drink it. Uncle, I feel like ever since Sister Shen went abroad, you’ve been finding ways to mess with me. You should hurry up and chase after her, then I can have some peace.”

Pushing back the relentless little head with a finger, he sighed, “Alright, I’m not messing with you now. By the way, kid, you’re going a bit too far with your rejection of me!”

He Shouzheng shook his head. “My mom goes on business trips, and my dad treats me the same way, so I’ve seen through the true nature of men!”

While He Shouzheng was doing his homework, He Su Ye sat at the computer checking emails. Suddenly, he saw an unfamiliar address. After hesitating for a moment, he opened it and was surprised by the contents.

“I heard from the mentor that you’re going abroad, which was quite surprising, but then I thought about it and it made sense. It would be a pity for someone as talented as you to stay in the country. Sincerely congratulations!

A few days ago, Fang Kexin told me that you’ve got a new girlfriend, which was even more surprising, especially hearing that you were the one who pursued her and pursued her so diligently. I’ve been wondering what kind of girl could capture the heart of someone as dense as you, and I realized she must be very kind and gentle. Thinking about it made me smile again. Congratulations again!

I’m currently studying Bioengineering in Pennsylvania. If you need anything, you can always find me. Oh, I plan to get married to my current boyfriend next March. If you’re lucky, I hope you can come, and of course, I’d be even happier if you brought your girlfriend.”

It turned out to be Zhang Yiling. He couldn’t help but smile. After careful consideration, he replied to her email.

As he hit send, he felt like a long-standing gloom had been lifted, leaving him inexplicably light.

You can still be friends after breaking up, no matter who was at fault in the beginning. When the pain in your heart is healed by happiness, you’ll be forgiving of the past, eventually letting go.

When we meet again, we’ll greet each other with a smile, ask, “How are you?” and that’ll be enough.

Two months later, when he arrived in the United States, the one picking him up at the airport was a distant relative’s son, who happened to be studying law at Penn. They were of similar ages, lived together, didn’t talk much, but got along quite well.

He Su Ye originally planned to settle in Ithaca after arriving in the US, but unexpectedly, he received a research project when he went to report at the institute. His Chinese colleagues in the same department were all envious. He could only work diligently.

His mentor was German and known throughout the school for being strict and demanding. He greatly appreciated the diligence and solid foundation of Asian students. Among the students recruited for his laboratory, three were from Germany, and the other three were Asian students. He Su Ye was startled the first time he went to the lab. There was a conspicuous sign on the lab door: “Researchers in this lab must work seven days a week, from 10 a.m. to 12 a.m., and must fully commit during working hours.”

Well, that was good. He would work hard alongside Shen Xifan.

Whether he disguised it well or Shen Xifan simply didn’t notice, even though their schedules were synchronized, she didn’t realize that the man on the other end of QQ was living in Philadelphia, less than a two-hour drive away from her.

Shen Xifan still messaged him every day at the same time, enthusiastically telling him school stories. She particularly enjoyed talking about her hotel management major in college. Whenever she mentioned it, she’d get excited. “He Su Ye, do you know? Today, I went to the hotel’s operating room with them and learned to make small cakes. When I come back, I must show off my skills to you.”

“Cornell is such an incredible university. They built a hotel for the hotel management program, connected to the academic buildings. We often have the opportunity to intern there. But I regret that I didn’t spend my four years of college here. Now I’m studying Operations Management, MMH, mainly focusing on theoretical knowledge.”

“The school has seven restaurants. There are at least twenty-eight main dishes for dinner each time. It’s so lavish. I haven’t cooked for myself in such a long time. For someone like me who loves good food and drinks, it’s truly a blessing. If you come, I’ll make sure you taste the best food from an Ivy League school.”

He Su Ye chuckled dumbfoundedly. Penn is also an Ivy League school, and the food is good too. After hearing her, he started to feel tempted and began to plan. His gaze drifted to the calendar involuntarily.

It seemed that the only time the mentor would let him go was during Christmas. Well, he had already waited for so long, a little more time wouldn’t matter.

The next day, he went to the lab early. Just as he reached the entrance of the building, he heard someone calling his name in Chinese from behind, a deep female voice. His instinctive reaction was—Zhang Yiling.

After all these years, she still had that dominating presence, unchanged at all. He couldn’t help but smile. “Hey there!”

Zhang Yiling raised an eyebrow and teased him, “He Su Ye, you’re quite a big shot. You’ve been here for months, and yet you haven’t come to find me. Sigh, after so many years, you’re still so slow to warm up. It’s frustrating.”

He shrugged and smiled, “I’ve been busy with research, working day and night.”

Zhang Yiling was curious, “Who’s your mentor? But with someone like you, you don’t need a mentor holding a whip behind you. You run fast enough on your own.”

“Leonard—”

Her face immediately became exaggerated. “What— that weird old man! Oh my god, how can you stand him? He’s so harsh!”

He Su Ye chuckled, “Are you cold? How about we go to the cafeteria and get some hot drinks, and have a chat?”

He ordered a cup of black tea for himself and handed her a cappuccino. Zhang Yiling saw it and covered her mouth, chuckling. “He Su Ye, is it because your little girlfriend likes black tea that you’ve been influenced?”

Why were the people around him so shrewd, able to see through everything at a glance? He could only answer honestly, “Yeah.”

Zhang Yiling explained, “I used to like black tea too, but when you casually said, ‘green tea is better,’ I switched to green tea until I came to the US.” She sighed deeply, half-smiling. “This is the difference between your attitude towards me and her. I can change for you, but you only change for her. So even if I leave you, I don’t feel like I’ve lost anything, and you don’t feel like you’ve lost anything.”

He suddenly didn’t know how to respond, holding the cup. The black tea was still steaming, emitting a fragrant aroma.

He had been influenced. He used to only drink green tea, but whenever he went out with Shen Xifan, she always liked to order a cup of black tea, holding it in her hand, looking warm and happy. The first time he tried black tea, he found it uncomfortable, but later, he ordered it just to accompany Shen Xifan. Eventually, he found that he couldn’t do without black tea.

He always liked to make a cup of black tea while working late at night, and then chat with her while holding the mug. Her profile picture would flicker, sometimes a smiling face, sometimes a sad face, but no matter what, he felt happy.

This was probably what it meant to love everything about someone, first falling in love with her as a person, then being unable to help but get entangled in all her habits, gestures, and preferences, until he couldn’t extricate himself, even breathing was filled with longing.

Seeing He Su Ye looking thoughtful, Zhang Yiling burst into laughter. “He Su Ye, now you feel sorry for me? It’s okay, I’ll give you a chance to make up for it. Give me an extra red envelope when I get married.”

He readily nodded, “Sure, if I bring my girlfriend, I’ll give more.”

Zhang Yiling widened her eyes. “Wait, wait, tell me the key point. So your girlfriend is in the US now? Fang Kexin didn’t tell me about this. He Suye, don’t tell me you went abroad because of her!”

He felt slightly embarrassed. “Well, yes, but we’re not at the same school.”

Zhang Yiling looked thoroughly defeated. “He Suye, I’m deeply indignant! If you had cared about me even half as much as you do about her, I would have no regrets in this life.”

He Su Ye found it strange. “I don’t think I treated you badly before, did I?”

She smiled gently and took a sip of her coffee. “That’s not what I mean. Being good to someone has many definitions. To me, you’ve been good indeed, but you’re a principled person. You wouldn’t change things for me, or rather, you wouldn’t put in the wholehearted effort.”

The definition of love for women is truly complex, he thought to himself, but he also felt that Zhang Yiling was right.

Wholehearted and unrestricted dedication, he had never thought about it before, just acted on intuition. He had also feared that his efforts wouldn’t be reciprocated, but all those concerns vanished once she admitted her feelings for him.

Well, he might be a bit slow in matters of the heart and a bit foolish, but perhaps that wasn’t such a bad thing after all.

After Zhang Yiling left, he hurried to the lab. When he arrived, his German mentor, contrary to his usual demeanor, greeted him with a smile and left without saying anything.

His colleagues told him that only he and one of the German students had passed all the reports. The others would have to work overtime even during Christmas. He Su Ye just politely smiled, then opened his computer and continued working.

He was in a very good mood. Thinking about seeing her at Christmas made him smile involuntarily.

As he walked back to the dormitory, French plane tree leaves swirled down every second, sticking directly to the ground. They were shades of brown, light brown, orange-red, and dark yellow, distinct layers at the end of life, arranged in an orderly manner, like a beautiful painting against the ground, with the fallen leaves as a reverse line, under the clear blue sky.

His friends who had studied at Cornell in the past somehow learned about his study abroad and sent out invitations one after another. So He Su Ye mentioned his Christmas travel plans to his roommate. Unexpectedly, the roommate was very interested. “I have a car, why don’t we go together?”

The plan was immediately set. He went to ask Shen Xifan about her plans for Christmas. But as soon as he opened QQ, Shen Xifan’s little avatar kept jumping non-stop. Upon clicking, he saw a long string of inquiries, “He Su Ye, what should I do? Even though I’m sleep-deprived here, how can I still gain weight!” “Is it possible to gain weight even from drinking water? It’s all because the school food is so good, I’ve gained weight, I’m going crazy, I’m freaking out!” “I want to lose weight, I want to lose weight!”

He suppressed a smile and thought to himself that a little weight gain might be good. When they used to hold hands, he always felt her delicate wrists, as if they could break with a gentle pinch. Now, gaining some weight might be better.

Girls should let nature take its course. As long as they keep their weight within a healthy range, they shouldn’t pursue thinness deliberately. He remembered a few girls who were brought in for emergency treatment due to low blood sugar caused by dieting during his internship at the hospital. At that time, a group of boys made a unanimous decision that when looking for a girlfriend in the future, they would first educate them not to diet blindly, and then implement a plan for healthy weight loss.

But it’s strange, Shen Xifan had a good appetite when she was in China, showing no signs of deliberate dieting. How did she gain weight after going abroad? Could it be that different environments cultivate different people?

He quickly typed to reassure his girlfriend’s restless mood, “Hey, actually, it’s okay to gain a little weight. Look, you’re so thin, sometimes I worry you’ll be blown away by the wind. Please don’t rush to lose weight.”

A sad-faced rabbit emoji popped up, “No, I can’t! I can’t! If I go back to China, I’ll be too embarrassed to see you. My face is getting chubby, do you know how much pork costs per pound in China? At least this way, I can help boost exports!”

He Su Ye felt both amused and exasperated, and quickly replied, “But I’m a doctor, don’t you want to hear the opinion of a professional?”

Sure enough, the agitation on the other side subsided, replaced by a starry-eyed look of anticipation. After thinking for a moment, he said, “How about I prescribe you a weight-loss tea? You can drink it regularly, but don’t deliberately skip meals or eat less, okay?”

Shen Xifan eagerly agreed, and he only wrote down a few digestive Chinese medicines for her to soak in water. He thought to himself that this might help Shen Xifan feel more balanced, even if those medicines might not have any substantial effect.

Before Christmas, the weather in Pennsylvania unexpectedly turned warm, contrary to expectations, with no snowfall. Experienced roommates told him that after Christmas, the temperature might drop rapidly. They even had blizzards in April before.

This was his first time leaving the campus of Penn State and immersing himself in the atmosphere of another completely different campus.

Ithaca was a quiet town, with hardly any people coming and going. His roommate mentioned the long poem “Ithaca” by the Greek poet Constantine Cavafy, “When you set out on your journey to Ithaca, pray that the road is long, full of adventure, full of knowledge.”

He couldn’t help but smile. The Ithaca he was heading to had his beloved, full of hope and happiness.

They spent Christmas together last year with a group of friends. When he sent her home, she smiled and said, “I’m especially happy when I’m with you, there’s no reason.” He still remembered his feelings at that time, surprised and at a loss.

Perhaps he unknowingly fell for her back then. In such a neon-bright city, bustling with crowds, her white clothes and skirt were particularly agile in the dark. And now, how would she appear before him?

In this quiet town, in this distant land, when everything around became unfamiliar, the long night seemed endless, with no end in sight. Only by relying on each other and warming each other could they get through it.

The roommate parked the car in front of the host family’s house and pointed to a large building not far away, “That’s the Cornell Library. Just keep going along this road and then turn left.”

He checked his watch and saw it was almost five o’clock. He quickly replied, “Thanks, I’ll come find you guys later.”

The roommate teased, “Remember to bring your girlfriend for us to meet when you come. We’re all Chinese international students, we should get to know each other.”

Waving his hand, he smiled, “Okay, I’ll do that. See you later!”

Every day at five o’clock sharp, she returned from the library to the dormitory. This was her fixed schedule every day.

He originally planned to wait for her at the library entrance, but as soon as he walked to the corner, he saw a familiar figure, carrying a thick stack of reference books, hurrying along.

She was still dressed simply and plainly, her lotus-colored cotton coat making her face look even fairer. Her hair had grown to waist-length, and the commanding aura characteristic of her workplace was now hidden by a scholarly air, making her appear even more serene and steady.

But Shen Xifan didn’t notice him standing at the corner, walking on the road by herself. He had to catch up and gently tap her shoulder, softly calling out, “Shen Xifan!”

Turning around, she stared at him in astonishment, finally asking after a while, “You, He Suye, what are you doing here!”

He smiled, but found his heart racing a bit, “I came to see you.”

Taking another step forward, he reached out and took the books from her hands. Shen Xifan stared at him fixedly, trying hard to control her excited emotions. “Why are you here!” she asked again. As she spoke, she realized her heart was trembling, overwhelmed with joy, excitement, surprise, and emotion.

And before she stood this man, gently holding her hand, smiling slightly. “I’ll tell you when we get back.”

Chapter 24 – Bamboo Leaf

Shen Xifan returned home to find her father in the study, writing a report. She hesitated for a moment before pushing the door open and entering. “Dad, I want to talk to you about something.”

Her father put down his pen, took off his glasses, and smiled warmly. “Go ahead, I’m listening.”

She squinted slightly, the upturned corners of her mouth revealing her small happiness. “Dad, I’ve fallen for someone. He’s a good person, and treats me well.” As the image of He Suye flashed in her mind, her smile grew wider.

Her father was naturally delighted. “That’s great! Tell me more about your boyfriend.”

Shen Xifan giggled, a little embarrassed. “Oh, Dad, you’ve met him. He’s that very handsome Chinese medicine doctor.”

“Really?” Her father wasn’t surprised at all and burst into hearty laughter. “It’s him! I thought you two looked good together when I saw you. That’s wonderful! He’s a fine young man.”

“But—” her smile faded as she spoke seriously, “But, I have to leave in a few days for a whole year, and my coursework will be very demanding. Honestly, I don’t have much confidence.”

“You’re worrying too much,” her father chuckled. “Is it yourself or him you don’t have confidence in? Is this about the past? Let bygones be bygones. A year isn’t that long, but it isn’t that short either.”

Shen Xifan bit her lip, remaining silent. Her father patted her shoulder. “Don’t overthink it. Since you’ve made this decision, you need to take responsibility for it. You’ve worked hard for so many years. If you give up now, you’ll regret it. And if you lose a relationship because of this, that man isn’t worth your love. This is a test for both of you.”

Her expression was serious, deep in thought. “That’s what I think too.”

Her father spoke earnestly, “Face life with calm. Let what will happen, happen. Don’t force it, but don’t run from it either. Life won’t be difficult for you if you do that.”

After their conversation, she returned to her room, lay quietly on her bed, and sighed softly, pressing a hand to her chest.

In truth, it wasn’t him she lacked confidence in but herself.

A year, separated by a vast distance—how many changes could occur? How could she bear such intense longing, waking each night with thoughts of him, not knowing where he was? She was no longer the girl who would recklessly pursue love. As an adult with responsibilities, there were too many things to consider. Standing at the brink of youth, she weighed the dwindling days of her young years.

Can I love freely again? she asked herself. That man, calm and composed, like green mountains and clear waters, always brought her an inexplicable sense of peace. His eyes were pure and serene, his palms warm, and he carried a faint scent of herbal medicine. His dimples when he smiled were deeply enchanting.

Her heart always fluttered when she saw him. She truly liked him, so why not try loving someone again?

The night outside was pitch black, but she no longer felt anxious or lonely. Even if she had to endure long nights with open eyes, she firmly believed that light would follow the darkness.

This was her faith.

A few days later, Shen Xifan was packing her luggage at home. Her mother repeatedly reminded her, “Take as much as you can. Things are expensive in America. You have to convert dollars to yuan, ten yuan is only worth one dollar.”

Shen Xifan agreed quickly, carefully placing some prescriptions in the most important book. Thinking of He Suye’s plan to visit Huatai Temple that afternoon to pray for a peace charm, she couldn’t help but take out the prescriptions again and look at them carefully.

His handwriting must have been practiced, as his signature was truly beautiful. It was strong yet graceful, steady but free, reflecting his character.

She lay on the floor, resting her head on the suitcase, foolishly smiling at those three characters. “I don’t want to go. What should I do?”

But this dream wasn’t something she could easily give up.

She knew this better than anyone. She knew He Suye understood too, which was why he was willing to watch her leave.

When Shen Xifan arrived at Huatai Temple, a familiar figure was already standing at the entrance. Despite having his left arm in a cast, and looking somewhat awkward, Suye’s nonchalant demeanor suggested he didn’t mind at all.

She suddenly remembered that every time she and He Suye arranged a time and place to meet, he always arrived before her, without exception.

When did he start getting used to waiting for her?

Meeting his smiling gaze, she couldn’t help but smile back, a warm feeling spreading to the depths of her heart. She reached out her hand proactively, “Sorry to keep you waiting. Let’s go in.”

In the afternoon, the temple had fewer people burning incense and praying. As they entered the main hall, a young monk greeted them with clasped hands. “The master invites the two benefactors to the back courtyard. Please follow me.”

Shen Xifan was a bit confused and quietly tugged at He Suye’s hand. “What is this? I’m not ready to converse with a high monk. I don’t know a thing about Buddhist doctrines.”

He Suye chuckled, “You don’t need to talk to him. The peace amulet needs to be blessed. My family knows the abbot here.”

She let out a sigh of relief, “One god in one place. When I go to America, I’ll need God’s blessing.”

“You little chatterbox—”Suye said affectionately, “Don’t say anything foolish later.”

Throughout the process, she didn’t pay attention to what He Suye and the abbot were discussing, nor did she understand what the so-called blessing entailed. But the tea they drank was very special, unlike any tea she had tasted before. The green tea had a faint yellow hue, served in white porcelain with blue floral patterns, and exuded a delicate bamboo fragrance, refreshing and pleasant.

This kind of tea was perfect for leisurely sipping on a slightly hot afternoon. The ancient temple, with its pine trees and bamboo chimes, added a mysterious aura to the tea—devout, tranquil, and calming.

As they walked out of the back courtyard, Shen Xifan couldn’t help but ask, “What kind of tea was that? Why did it have a faint bamboo scent?”

“Did you like it?” He Suye smiled gently, brushing a fallen leaf off her shoulder. “Let’s take a walk in the bamboo grove.”

The entire bamboo grove was filled with a subtle, refreshing fragrance, sweet and moist. The ground was covered with layers of sheaths and bamboo leaves, spread out like a green carpet, warm and comfortable, crunching softly underfoot.

Shen Xifan took a deep breath. “This scent is just like the aroma of that tea, lingering and fragrant. I love it!”

He Suye laughed and held out his hand to her, revealing a small bamboo leaf in his palm. “The tea you drank was bamboo leaf tea. Bamboo leaves are also used in traditional Chinese medicine, but I’m not sure about their use in tea.”

Curious, she took the bamboo leaf and examined it. “This is used in Chinese medicine? What does it treat?”

“It clears heat and alleviates irritability, promotes fluid production, and quenches thirst. Bamboo leaf hearts are particularly good for clearing heart fire and opening the orifices,” He Suye explained seriously. “In Chinese medicine, there are also light bamboo leaves, bamboo juice, and bamboo shavings, all of which have medicinal uses.”

“No wonder the tea had such a pleasant aroma. It can clear heat as well.” A gust of wind rustled the bamboo, blowing the leaf from Shen Xifan’s hand. She laughed, “Fallen leaves return to their roots.”

“Fallen leaves return to their roots—”Suye repeated the phrase thoughtfully, gently taking her hand. “Is there a deeper meaning behind your words?”

Shen Xifan grinned mischievously and enunciated each word carefully, “Yes, I mean myself.”

As they were leaving the temple, they noticed several stalls set up along the back wall, surrounded by a crowd. Curious, Shen Xifan pulled He Suye over to take a look.

It turned out to be a fortune teller setting up shop. She noticed that all the girls were gathered around one person, chattering excitedly. A young, pretty girl holding a fortune stick, presumably the fortune teller, saw them and called out, “The last free ‘Matchmaker’ fortune of the day goes to them.” There were sighs of disappointment from the crowd, but they made way for the two of them.

Shen Xifan looked at He Suye hesitantly, half-joking and half-serious, “Aren’t doctors usually atheists? What if I get a bad fortune, He Suye?”

The girl laughed, “It’s wise to listen to different perspectives. Besides, everything has two sides, don’t take it too seriously.”

Shen Xifan hesitated but then drew a fortune stick. She looked at it and saw the words “得其所哉” (“Finding one’s place”). Confused, she handed it to the girl, who widened her eyes in admiration, “Excellent fortune!”

The surrounding girls looked at them with envy. The fortune teller explained, “Finding one’s place. It means your marriage will be praised. During this rare opportunity, you should make your decision without hesitation. Hesitation will lead to missed opportunities.”

This explanation left Shen Xifan stunned, while He Suye turned his face away to hide his laughter. The girl then tossed the stick into her bag and waved, “I do three fortunes daily, starting at 4 PM. Come again.”

Shen Xifan muttered to herself, “Is this even accurate? It doesn’t seem very professional.”

Someone nearby chimed in, “Why wouldn’t it be? She’s in high demand and only does three readings a day. A friend recommended her to me, and I’ve been coming for three days but haven’t gotten a reading yet.”

She looked at He Suye for help. His eyes were bright, and he nodded with a smile, “I think it was pretty accurate.”

Alright then, it must be very accurate, she thought to herself with a secret smile.

Back at He Suye’s house, Shen Xifan busied herself making dinner while He Suye was in the study checking He Shouzhen’s homework.

During a break, He Shouzhen whispered, “Uncle, why were you holding hands with Sister Shen today? It must’ve been tough with one hand in a cast.”

Without looking up, Suye replied, “The plural of ‘glass’ is ‘glasses,’ and you spelled ‘visit’ wrong. You’ve been very distracted lately, little rascal.”

Unwilling to give up, He Shouzhen picked up a pencil and started doodling on He Suye’s cast. “Uncle, don’t change the subject. Holding hands is called dating, right? What’s this about ‘getting on the bus first and buying the ticket later’?”

Finally setting down his pen, Suye looked at him seriously, “Kid, when you take the bus, you get on first and then pay. ‘Buying the ticket later’ refers to the old days when buses had conductors. I can’t believe what they teach in elementary school these days.”

He Shouzhen seemed half-understanding, still puzzled when Shen Xifan called them for dinner. He muttered to himself, “It makes sense, but it still feels weird.”

After dinner, He Shouzhen went to the living room to watch TV, leaving just the two of them in the kitchen.

The sound of running water was loud in the kitchen as Shen Xifan washed dishes and pots. She frequently urged He Suye, “Go watch TV with the kid. I can handle the kitchen. Your hand shouldn’t get wet; it might affect the wound.”

He Suye smiled helplessly, “It’s not that serious. Whenever I get sick, you all stop treating me like a doctor.”

Shen Xifan pouted, “Dr. He, please view this incident with scientific rigor.” She then turned and gave He Suye a playful glance.

Distracted, she accidentally turned the faucet too far, causing water to splash all over her. Even her bangs were dripping with water. Despite the mess, Shen Xifan couldn’t help but laugh. “An incident! A typhoon has passed through!”

He Suye laughed as well, looking helpless. He grabbed some tissues and, since Shen Xifan’s hands were occupied, she obediently let him wipe her face. Her eyes sparkled with laughter, a mix of mischief and shyness. When He Suye’s hand brushed against her lips, a blush spread across her face like a delicate sunrise in May, both subtle and intense.

The lingering sensation on his hand was soft and gentle, like cotton candy. Was the taste also as sweet and fragrant as cotton candy? His heart skipped a beat. Just as he started to lean in slightly, the kitchen door burst open, and He Shouzhen shouted, “Sis, I want an ice cream!”

The intimate moment was shattered. He Suye turned and glared at He Shouzhen, who looked bewildered. He asked cautiously, “Uh—Uncle, can I have an ice cream? I promise I won’t complain if I get a stomach ache.”

Shen Xifan, seemingly unaware of the earlier tension, quickly responded, “Go ahead, but you can only have one.”

He Shouzhen hesitated, his big eyes blinking pleadingly. “Uncle—”

He Suye chuckled, “Why are you being so obedient today? All right, but only one.”

He Shouzhen waved his hand, indicating he had something to say to He Suye. Standing on tiptoe, he whispered in his ear, “Uncle, did I ruin your moment just now? You looked as angry as Dad does when he’s mad.”

Suye could only pat his head and hand him an ice cream. “Kids should stay innocent; otherwise, no one will love you.”

The kitchen quieted down again, the water flowing softly. Suddenly, Shen Xifan spoke, “I’m leaving the day after tomorrow. Can you not come to see me off?”

“Why?” He Suye placed the chopsticks into the sterilizer and looked into her eyes.

“Because… if I see you, I won’t want to leave.” She quickly added, “It’s not that I don’t want you to come; I just can’t handle goodbyes.”

He Suye sighed softly, making Shen Xifan feel a pang of sadness. “I… I really can’t handle it. I’m afraid I’ll start crying and embarrass myself.”

After a long pause, he turned and said, “Silly girl, I understand. All right, I won’t come. Just make sure to call me before you leave.”

Facing away from her, Shen Xifan hugged him gently from behind and whispered, “I’m sorry.”

Sorry for being so selfish, for not wanting you to see me one last time, but I’m too fragile to let you witness my helplessness and reluctance.

At the international departure hall of the airport, Shen Xifan’s mother and father accompanied her as she stood in line at the security checkpoint.

Her mother’s eyes were red, repeatedly reminding her daughter of various precautions. Her father stood silently by, only asking if she was hungry or thirsty.

Shen Xifan’s emotions were also unstable. She had never been away from home for so long; even her university was in a nearby city. This was her first time being separated from her parents, and she felt a pang of sadness. She tried to stay cheerful, cracking jokes to lighten the mood, but eventually, her voice choked up, and she could only stand quietly in line.

Suddenly, she felt as if someone was watching her. Instinctively, she turned to look around. Amidst the bustling crowd at the security checkpoint, she spotted him. He had promised not to come, so why was he here?

Her mind went blank. She had an overwhelming urge to run over and hug him. Just as she was about to take a step, her phone rang at the most inopportune moment. The message read, “Sorry, I came after all. Don’t turn around. Let me watch you leave. Remember, don’t look back. The view ahead is better.”

She smiled, her eyes already misty with tears. Despite this, she tried to appear strong, even though that minuscule strength crumbled completely with his arrival.

This man truly cared for her, so much so that he was willing to sacrifice his feelings to fulfill her dreams.

In the waiting lounge, as she watched planes take off one by one, Shen Xifan finally realized she was alone. For the next year, there would be no parents by her side, no He Suye to accompany her—she would have to rely solely on herself.

She needed to grow, to mature on her own.

Standing at the boarding gate,

her hand still gripped her phone. The screen blinked, indicating a new message. She opened it and saw it was from Qiu Tian: “Shen Xifan, leaving without telling us? That’s not cool. Anyway, because your seafood fried rice was so good, I’ll let you in on a secret. When you leave the pointy corner, don’t be sad, don’t cry. Because in every moment of despair for a good girl, miracles happen. Trust me.”

Walking down the long corridor, she saw through the green-tinted glass the bustling airport staff and service vehicles outside. Not far away, a China Airlines jet was taxiing to its designated runway.

Everyone has their journey, and their tasks to complete. Because life is short, one must painfully give up certain things and race against time.

The plane moved slowly down the runway. Suddenly, with a powerful thrust, it lifted off, overcoming the immense pull of gravity. Her back pressed heavily against the seat. Looking out the window, she saw the runway falling away, and soon the airport disappeared from view.

Her tightly wound nerves finally relaxed, and a single thought occupied her mind: she had left, truly left. What had previously only been a dream was now a reality.

Memories replayed like a movie: their first meeting, the first prescription he wrote for her, the prayer amulet he sought for her well-being, and his farewell. Scene after scene flashed by, unavoidable and overwhelming.

Yet, she did not cry, nor did she want to. But a clear liquid, beyond her control, slipped from her eyes.

He Suye, I miss you so much, so very much.

Chapter 23 – Longan

It seemed like a long time had passed when he opened his eyes. The walls were snowy white, and the air conditioner hummed softly against them. Before he could fully register his surroundings, a round head landed on the white sheets with a sobbing sound. “Uncle, you’re awake! I thought you wouldn’t wake up. You scared me!”

Then came the voice of Qiu Tian, part indulgent and part resigned. “Little rascal, your uncle just has a mild concussion. But he’s quite the sleepyhead. He’s just waking up now.”

He Su Ye let out a sigh of relief. “So, I’m in the hospital now. Which one?” He turned to find a cup.

He noticed He Shou Zheng’s red, grievance-filled eyes. Wanting to comfort him, He Su Ye realized his injuries prevented it.

He Shou Zheng handed it to him, and he took a look. “Examination: Blood pressure 105/60mmHg in the left arm, 110/60mmHg in the right arm, pulse 50 beats/min, respiration rate 13 times/min, temperature 35.7 degrees Celsius. The victim is lightly unconscious, with multiple wounds on the limbs and bleeding. There is bruising in the lower right limb. Physiological reflexes are present, but pathological reflexes are not elicited. X-ray examination revealed a fracture of the right radius and ulna shaft, 7 cm from the radial styloid process. MR imaging assisted in diagnosing a mild concussion. Treatment: Oxygen inhalation (5L/min), intravenous infusion of 5% glucose 250ml, monitoring blood pressure and adjusting infusion rate, wound cleaning, immobilization of fracture site.”

It wasn’t too serious, but it was still a major setback in his life.

Rarely seeing Qiu Tian so fussing, as if he hadn’t spoken for three days. “Do you know how long you’ve been asleep? The whole night! They only notified your dad at home, and haven’t dared to tell your elders yet. The little rascal came in the morning, saw you, and cried like crazy. Couldn’t calm him down, didn’t even go to class. And Fang Ke Xin, she was exhausted from bringing you back, lying in the duty room.”

He got up to pour himself a glass of water and continued chattering, “Li Jie and Su Shan are still on their honeymoon, nearly flew back in fright. Your boss came to see you once too. Wait!” He raised a finger. “What’s this?”

He Su Ye was puzzled. “One!”

Two fingers. “What’s this?”

“Two!”

Three fingers. “What’s one plus one?”

He couldn’t help but explode, though lacking in strength. “Two! Qiu Tian, why are you so boring? You didn’t even call a doctor or my family when I woke up. You’re sitting here talking nonsense, what are you so at ease about?”

Qiu Tian jumped up in fright. “I… I’ll tell you, don’t hit me! And don’t after either. I told Shen Xi Fan about it, I know you’ll scold me to death, but I couldn’t help it. If I didn’t tell her, I’d go crazy with guilt, I’d condemn myself, I’d become a villain for eternity. Don’t worry, don’t get up, she’s probably on her way now. Let me find a doctor for you first!” With that, he rushed out.

Leaving a bewildered He Shou Zheng and a conflicted He Su Ye behind. The child muttered to himself, “Uncle Qiu Tian is so bad. I almost fell for it. One plus one is two, why did I think it was three?”

The chief neurologist came for rounds, concluding after checking the situation, “Xiao He, you’re fine. Just external injuries, MRI is fine, but it’s better to stay in the hospital for observation.” Then he shrugged and smiled, “It’s the director’s orders, can’t do anything about it.” Then he left with a group of students.

Qiu Tian leaned against the clothes rack and joked, “It’s fortunate you didn’t injure your face, that would’ve been troublesome. Oh, by the way, your leg also has some scratches. Walking might be a bit difficult recently.” He rambled on, then suddenly noticed He Su Ye’s expression change. Following his gaze, he saw Shen Xi Fan standing at the door, sweating profusely, unsure whether to come in or leave.

The subsequent development left him speechless. Seeing He Su Ye staring blankly at her, Shen Xi Fan hesitated and stuttered, “Who am I? Do you still recognize me?”

Understanding immediately, Qiu Tian protested loudly, “I didn’t tell Shen Xi Fan you lost your memory! I didn’t, it wasn’t me. I only said you had a concussion. I’ll go out first. Shen Xi Fan, you have to help me out!” With that, he dragged He Shou Zheng out. “Why are you standing there like a lamp? You should uphold a good socialist sense of shame. Being a lamp is disgraceful.”

He Su Ye chuckled helplessly. “Girl, have you been watching too many Hong Kong and Taiwanese romantic dramas? Do you think every mild concussion leads to amnesia? Most of the concussion patients brought to the hospital each year don’t have amnesia. At most, it’s selective.”

As Shen Xi Fan approached him, her voice trembled. “You remember me, right? You’re not lying to me?” Her fingers lightly traced his casted left arm, tears uncontrollably streaming down her face, dropping onto the snowy white cast. Her body trembled incessantly. “You scared me, you scared me. I was afraid to come, afraid that if you lost your memory, you wouldn’t remember me. What would I do…”

Every slight tremor of her body seemed to etch lines in his eyes. So, he stood up and wrapped his arms around her with the arm that could move, cautiously, as if holding a fragile piece of crystal, delicate and silky, memories of warmth gradually surfaced, and his heart stirred, only to be shattered by her tears.

He Su Ye comforted her, “Don’t cry, don’t cry. I’m fine here. It’s okay now. I promise I’ll accompany you to get the amulet, and I won’t speak out of turn. I’m back now, don’t cry…”

This struck her even deeper. Shen Xi Fan burst into tears at his words. “You’re not keeping your promise. You said you’d come back. I want you to come back safely, how could you scare me like this…”

“Don’t cry, don’t cry… Girl, don’t cry, I…” He suddenly felt at a loss for words, realizing he wasn’t good at comforting others. He simply closed his mouth obediently and hugged her quietly, letting her cry.

After a while, Shen Xi Fan finally let out all her pent-up emotions, crying out her fears, anxieties, and grievances. With red-rimmed eyes, she looked at He Su Ye helplessly. “I… I… lost control of my emotions… I’m sorry…”

He smiled reassuringly, his face pale from blood loss. “I understand, I know. Please don’t cry anymore. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have broken my promise.”

Her face flushed rapidly, not knowing how to respond. At that moment, a nurse pushed the door open and called out, “Changing the dressing for Bed 3.”

Shen Xi Fan hurriedly broke free from his embrace, wiping away her tears, and watched as the nurse changed his bandages. Then she stammered, “He Su Ye, have you eaten? Are you hungry? Shall I go buy you something? Patients should eat congee, right?”

Qiu Tian poked his head in through the door crack and chuckled, “I want the seafood fried rice from Waterfront, with lobster bisque.”

He Shou Zheng thought for a moment. “I’ll have the McDonald’s Happy Meal, with the toy. Sister, make sure to ask for it. And also, get me another Thousand Layer Ice from Holyland, chocolate vanilla flavor.”

He Su Ye cleared his throat, reminding He Shou Zheng that he was pushing it a bit. Shen Xi Fan smiled gently, holding him back. “Kids, what’s with the fuss? Besides yours, whose food do you think I’m getting? I’ll bring everything together.”

“And Fang Ke Xin,” He Su Ye smiled, “I want the red date and wolfberry congee. Can you make it for me?”

Qiu Tian burst out laughing, teasing them both. “Ah the loving lunchboxes. Shen Xi Fan, let me teach you how to arrange wolfberries into a heart shape. How’s that?”

“Thanks, but no thanks!” Shen Xi Fan replied indignantly. Still, with moisture in her eyes, she looked half-angry and half-shy at Qiu Tian’s teasing, leaving He Su Ye momentarily stunned until He Shou Zheng called him several times before he snapped out of it.

He Shou Zheng looked at him plaintively and innocently, prompting Qiu Tian to quickly reassure him, “Your uncle is fine. It’s just a lingering effect of the concussion.”

Then people started to come to visit him.

His grandmother held his hand, still in shock. “Even though it’s a mild concussion, we were worried you might not wake up or have some aftereffects. Luckily, everything’s fine now.”

Feeling a pang of guilt, He Su Ye said, “Grandma, I’m sorry for worrying you.”

His grandfather still had a stern expression. “Take good care of yourself. We won’t disturb your rest. Su Ye, you handled this matter well. We don’t blame you.”

He found it a bit strange. “Where’s Dad? I haven’t seen him since I woke up.”

“He’s still in the operating room, there was a coronary artery bypass surgery this morning.” His grandfather explained, “Your dad’s work is too busy. Also, I heard you’re planning to go abroad.”

He nodded. “Yes, I’m considering it.”

His grandfather sighed. “According to Gu Lao, you’ve chosen cardiology.”

After some thought, He Su Ye replied, “I’ve discussed this with Dad. He’s read my master’s thesis and thinks specializing in atherosclerosis with a combination of Chinese and Western medicine has great potential.”

His grandfather nodded thoughtfully. “Since your dad agrees, there shouldn’t be any problems. Has the relationship between you two improved?”

He Su Ye smiled lightly. “Yes, it should have.”

After the family left, Shen Xi Fan appeared after a while, carrying various lunchboxes. Qiu Tian and He Shou Zheng were both asleep in their chairs. He Su Ye looked apologetic. “They’re exhausted. Have you eaten?”

She nodded. “I ate when I got home. This is the red date and wolfberry congee I made, of course, it’s not as good as yours. I’ll bring you something else later, chicken soup or bone broth?”

He Su Ye smiled. “Either is fine, I’m not picky.” Taking the spoon, he tasted the rich and sweet red date and wolfberry congee, making his appetite stir. He couldn’t help but smile. “There are longans and honey inside, right?”

“Um…” Shen Xi Fan explained nervously, “I specifically looked it up in books. Longan is good for nourishing the heart and spleen, replenishing blood, and calming the mind. Since you’ve lost blood, I thought it might be good to include something for making congee, right?”

He praised her repeatedly, “Hmm, delicious. Girl, your knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine is impressive. You can practically apply theory to practice.”

Shen Xi Fan sat beside him, leaning her head against her hand, smiling softly. The noon sunlight filtered through the trees, casting half of her shadow over her, covering his hand.

He felt as if she were still in his arms.

In the afternoon, he had just woken up and opened his eyes to see a familiar figure standing by the window, gazing absently at the scenery outside.

He spoke up, “Fang Ke Xin?”

Fang Ke Xin turned at the sound of his voice, somewhat surprised. “Senior Brother, you’re awake. I hope I didn’t disturb you.”

“No.” He struggled to sit up, smiling gently. “I want to thank you for that day. You helped me a lot.”

Fang Ke Xin felt embarrassed. “It wasn’t much, as long as you’re okay.”

She smiled calmly, her eyes clear and bright. He Su Ye vaguely felt that she was different today, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on it. In the past, there seemed to be a complex emotion in her gaze when she looked at him, but now, it was absent.

“Senior Brother,” Fang Ke Xin blinked, “can I ask you a question?”

“Um, of course.”

“Do you like Shen Xi Fan?”

“Ah…” He Su Ye felt surprised, completely unexpected that it would be such a question. Then he chuckled, feeling a bit embarrassed, “How did you both figure it out?”

She covered her mouth and laughed. “Qiu Tian was right. You two are clueless. Oh well, forget it, forget it. I was just asking. By the way, I heard you’re going abroad?”

“YeAh did Qiu Tian tell you that too?”

“YeAh he’s worried you might steal his job. He said he’s been having dreams lately where someone whispers in his ear, ‘Xiao Tian Tian, you’ve run out of talent, make way for Comrade Xiao He’.”

He Su Ye was speechless. “That guy… My research direction is completely different from his. Why would he say such nonsense?”

“Senior Brother, does Shen Xi Fan know that you’re going abroad?”

“She probably doesn’t know. By the way, none of you told her, right?”

“No one dared to say a word against your wishes. Oh, I’m about to go back to school. My supervisor is looking for me.”

“Alright, go back and rest well. I’m fine now. Thank you.”

Fang Ke Xin chuckled softly, turning to leave. Suddenly, she paused at the door, her hand gripping the handle but not turning it.

“Senior Brother, I’m leaving. You must be happy.”

Her voice was low, her tone light, but it carried the weight lifted off her shoulders, with a hint of playful reluctance. As He Su Ye suddenly realized, although she stood before him, there was a distance between them, a feeling of letting go.

Thus, this girl had finally moved on and grown up overnight.

“Fang Ke Xin!” he hurriedly called out, “Actually, Qiu Tian, he—”

Before he could finish, she interrupted with a light laugh. “Stop! Stop! People who are clueless about their feelings have no right to talk about others. Senior Brother, I’m leaving.” With a wave of her hand, she closed the door gently.

From now on, we will all be happy. I believe it and always have.

In the evening, Shen Xi Fan came to see him. He Su Ye was browsing the internet, with the Pennsylvania University page open. Shen Xi Fan leaned over curiously, then immediately recoiled, “Oh my, it’s in English again. If I keep looking, I’ll go completely crazy.”

He took the opportunity to grab her hand. “There’s something I want to tell you.”

She froze for a moment, then mumbled, “Um, He Su Ye, can you please not hold my hand while you talk? It’s putting pressure on me.”

He Su Ye gently released her hand, looking straight into her eyes. “Girl, can you, seriously consider my request?”

It was a confession devoid of any creativity, not even an “I like you,” simple and plain but sincere.

But for Shen Xi Fan, all confessions were eclipsed by his request. His sincere inquiry, tinged with tentative tones, respected her wishes. Such respect implied an “I am fortunate if I get it, it’s not my destiny if I don’t” attitude. Regardless of the outcome, this man would silently accept it.

Such a man should bring her the long-lost sense of security.

But suddenly, Shen Xi Fan had the urge to tease him. This man, his feelings were buried too deep, too good, always so calm and composed, never seen him flustered or confused.

She lowered her eyelids, avoiding his gaze, and hesitated for a moment, “Consider what? There’s nothing to consider…”

He Su Ye’s expression subtly changed. He had silently repeated that sentence in his mind countless times. Even when he finally uttered it, his heart remained in turmoil. He detested uncertainty, but this time he had to take a gamble. Shen Xi Fan’s response made his already uncertain heart grow colder.

However, to his surprise, she smiled afterward. “What are you considering? Dr. He, I just had a good cry today and still didn’t manage to let you know that I like you. I must be a failure at being a person! Do you have to make me say it so directly?”

He Su Ye’s mouth hung slightly open, feeling as if a thousand flowers were blooming in his heart. He wanted to speak but didn’t know where to start. “I…”

Shen Xi Fan turned her face away, feeling a bit bold just now. She had never spoken so frankly in her entire life. Today was an exception — all because of this clueless man.

The atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous, filled with a sweet fragrance.

His fingers gently wrapped around hers, firm and warm, as if conveying a silent vow.

“He Su Ye, I thought you already understood. You got me all excited for nothing.”

“I didn’t mean to. At lunch, Qiu Tian and the others were around, so I couldn’t ask. Besides, if you didn’t say it clearly, how could I know?”

“He Su Ye…”

“Yes?”

“I saw that book. When did you write those prescriptions?”

“Ah… Oh, I wrote them last time when I escorted you home. I have your previous medical records, and for those prescriptions, some I’m certain about, while others I marked with a question mark. If you need to get the medicine, we’ll have to adjust them according to your actual symptoms.”

“By the way, you seemed nervous just now, right? What a lame confession!”

“Sorry, it’s the first time I’ve said such a thing. I don’t have much experience…”

Walking in the hospital garden, He Su Ye felt Shen Xi Fan’s hand was a bit cold. He knew she always had this constitution, with cold hands and feet no matter the season.

Longan, wolfberry, red dates — all were foods for nourishing blood and qi. The porridge she cooked for him by hand, he would also make a bowl for her after he was discharged from the hospital. Perhaps there would only be a few chances left because even if they both went to the United States, they would still be far apart.

In this bustling city, with the streetlights shining, the night streets resembled a huge black-and-white sculpture, with many streetlights illuminating, many tall buildings contrasting, and many ambiguous figures bustling about, becoming a flowing scenery of the city. Yet they held hands quietly in a corner of the city, warming each other.

Just one more year, he thought, wanting to hold her hand in a season of fireworks and flourishing grass, to say to her, to the heavens, in front of everyone, “I do.”

Yes, I do. To accompany you through the long years, to witness all the changes, that would surely be the best thing.

Chapter 22 – Coix Seed

After hanging up the phone, He Suye couldn’t help but laugh and stood there dumbfounded for a while, until a child tugged at his sleeve, “Big brother, I have something to ask you.”

He was startled, almost dropping his phone. An elderly lady nearby chuckled and said, “Young man, calling your wife, right?”

Just as he was about to explain, another middle-aged man chimed in, “Young man, not used to being here, right? Still have a wife and son at home, can’t bear to leave, huh? We trouble you!”

Immediately someone shouted, “Dr. He got married! When he came two years ago, he was still alone. Why didn’t he reveal any news during these few days? According to etiquette, we should treat everyone!”

People who knew him around started teasing him. Some familiar doctors smirked secretly, leaving him standing there foolishly, attempting to speak several times but swallowing his words.

Forget it, let the misunderstanding be, he quite enjoyed it.

The mountainous area was impoverished, and traditional Chinese medicine was popular here. Despite being deeply rooted for many years, it was inexpensive and claimed to cure all ailments.

Poverty also brought many difficulties and hardships. The mother of a young boy had been bedridden for several months, suffering from persistent dizziness, declining vision, forgetfulness, and insomnia. She couldn’t speak it out in front of her son but pleaded with He Suye secretly, “Doctor, my family is poor. Can you prescribe cheaper medicine? My child still needs to go to school.”

He felt uncomfortable hearing this. He initially thought to cross out “Lu Jiao Shuang,” “Gui Jiao Ban,” and “Ajiao,” then paused, and carefully circled them, intending to tell the pharmacist that he would cover the cost of these medicines.

Outside, the young boy carefully examined the prescription, eagerly pestering He Suye about the effects of each medicine. With naive, longing eyes, he said, “Big brother, I want to study medicine in the future, study traditional Chinese medicine, and become a doctor.”

He smiled and continued to explain, “Coix seed, diuresis, and swelling reduction, invigorating the spleen, clearing heat, and detoxifying. Your mother has spleen deficiency and dampness stagnation, edema, and abdominal distension, so Coix seed is used with Atractylodes and Astragalus. Besides, your mother also has moderate anemia.”

The young boy’s eyes welled up with tears, not saying a word but staring blankly at the high threshold. He Suye forced a smile, “You’re still very lucky. Big brother will help your mother get better.”

Back at his residence, a colleague informed him that villagers had sent several fish, a pot of chicken soup, and a few jars of rice wine, saying there were no decent gifts for Dr. He’s wedding, so they had to make do. He couldn’t help but laugh bitterly. Colleagues also took the opportunity to tease him, saying that several young nurses at the hospital had secretly admired him for a long time.

He chuckled, neither confirming nor denying it. Fang Kexin joked beside him, “Senior Brother was very popular back in school. When he was interning, several departments fought to have him. They said taking a photo with him would make good publicity.”

He Suye still maintained an indifferent demeanor. “I’ll go check if the medicines are ready over there and then deliver them.”

Fang Kexin explained, “I’ve already sent the prescriptions we got back earlier. They said someone from their family would pick them up later. Also, we have to administer vaccines to children tomorrow. All the syringes are with the team leader. I just checked.”

At that moment, He Suye noticed the bandage wrapped around Fang Kexin’s hand, a faint red seeping through. He quickly asked, “What happened to your hand? Did you bump into something?”

Fang Kexin hesitated for a moment. “I accidentally grazed a nail while moving the medicine box.”

“Remember to get a tetanus shot to prevent infection, no matter what. Take care of the wound properly,” he sighed, carefully examining the wound. “Girls shouldn’t be doing such strenuous tasks. Tomorrow’s vaccine injection, I’ll go.”

A colleague who was recording overheard and also advised her, “Dr. Fang, you’ve been working hard these past few days, doing just as much as us men, even handling meals. Take a break, don’t exhaust yourself.”

He Suye smiled, “Fang Kexin, so it’s true what Qiu Tian said, that you work like crazy! No wonder you were so outstanding academically. First, take care of your hand properly, then we’ll talk.”

She nodded lightly, pondering for a moment. “I’ll go urge them to finish the medicine and check on dinner. Excuse me.” She got up and left, lowering her head so that no one would notice her occasional expression.

A single nail, a small wound, yet it earned him the same care as he would give to an ordinary patient. But it wasn’t the cherished care he showed to Shen Xifan. She should just give up hope.

She knew who had called him, the one person who could evoke such expressions from him. Even in front of Zhang Yiling, he didn’t show the same dedication and warmth, all of it now flooding back.

Such a gentleman, would also foolishly tumble into love, unable to extricate himself.

And oneself, would also foolishly fall into what is called the poison of love. She always thought that He Suye’s injury from love was just temporary pain, and she, always the closest person by his side, could forgive him for not liking her because he wouldn’t like anyone else either. But how could he fall for someone else now?

Fate, she and him, it’s a doomed fate.

The signal in the mountainous area was indeed poor. He sent a message to Shen Xifan but didn’t receive a reply for a long time, so he reluctantly threw his phone away and went to sit in the yard.

Outside the house, there was a gloomy and stuffy heat, the air clinging to the body like melted syrup, somewhat sickly sweet. Suddenly, a gust of wind slammed the wooden door open, dust flying, and then fine, dense raindrops fell. Immediately, a neighbor shouted, “Doctor, it’s going to rain heavily, you need to bring back those medicinal herbs in your yard.”

He Suye thought to himself, this rain was a sign of heavy rain, it would probably continue tomorrow, and work would be much harder.

Suddenly remembered the agreement with Shen Xifan—to help her get a protective charm before leaving.

Hoping to help her seek a lifetime of safety and happiness. Having seen so many people separated by fate, tasted the pain of losing loved ones, in this world, nothing touched him more than the words ‘safety’. He could disregard whom she liked, but he genuinely hoped for her safety.

His thoughts seemed to be noticed at some point, no matter how well hidden they were, they were betrayed by that book.

But if he were to study abroad in the United States, he also had this opportunity. Since she always liked to walk in front, then he would walk one meter behind her, giving her freedom and space, and if she needed it, he would be within reach.

Sure enough, the next day the heavy rain continued, with a trend of getting worse. The original plan was to have the children come to the clinic for vaccinations, but now it had to be changed to doctors providing home services.

The leading doctor joked, “We should carry a straw hat and a first aid kit, it feels like going to war.”

Someone next to him chimed in, “Field army, we are Liu Deng’s army, ready to advance into the Dabie Mountains.”

Fang Kexin helped prepare tea for them and reminded them, “The rain is heavy and the road is slippery, be careful.”

He Suye quietly pulled aside an intern, “Let’s switch places, it’s not easy to walk in the rain, and we have to cross a mountain here. Do you think that’s okay?”

The intern was flattered, “Ah—okay, okay.”

With such heavy rain, just an umbrella couldn’t provide enough cover, soon his shoulders were all wet, his pant legs covered in mud, and he felt as if he were soaked in water, unable to catch his breath.

The foundation of the mountain was unstable, stepping on it didn’t feel solid at all, and the rain-washed soil exposed many small stones, mud, and water rushing down along the terrain. He was extremely cautious with every step, taking more than half the usual time to arrive.

After finishing all the house visits, it was already dark. The local young men offered to take him back, he wanted to decline, but couldn’t resist the enthusiasm of the young man, “My mother-in-law’s house is nearby, I’ll stay there tonight.”

They talked as they walked, He Suye kept asking about the local health conditions, and the young man didn’t hold back. Suddenly, when they reached halfway up the mountain, they heard a child’s cry for help, “Help! Help!”

The desperate cry tore through the night sky, startling them both. The young man cautiously asked, “It seems to be coming from the east, should we go take a look?”

The voice became fainter and hoarser, sounding even more chilling on this rainy day, but they were getting closer to the source. With the light of the flashlight, the young man shouted, “Over here, over here! A child!”

Both hands gripping the broken stones and mud tightly, blood flowing down his arms, the slope of the mountain was very steep, one wrong step and it wouldn’t be a joke. The child was terrified, staring wide-eyed at them, unable to even shout for help.

He Suye cautiously approached the steep slope, softly comforting him, “It’s okay, big brother will pull you up.” He reached out to pull him up, and the young man quickly took the child from the side, shining the flashlight to check, couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief, “Luckily it’s just a flesh wound, nothing serious…”

The last “thing” hadn’t been said yet when He Suye suddenly felt his feet go weak. A force, irresistible and natural, stripped away all the strength from his body, and he was airborne. The young man turned back, startled, “Dr. He, be careful!” reaching out to grab him, but he along with the mud and stones cascading down, disappeared in the pouring rain in an instant.

It was already dark, the rain gradually subsided, and the medical team’s doctors returned one by one. Everyone was soaked, with rainwater streaming from their trouser legs to their cuffs. One doctor exclaimed, “We’ve never been so thoroughly drenched even in a sauna! It feels amazing, to be honest!”

Fang Kexin handed them towels and hot tea, instructing them, “Take a hot bath, I’ll have the kitchen prepare some red date ginger tea for you, to dispel the cold! And we’ll cook some Job’s tears porridge tonight, the weather here is too damp, it helps to promote diuresis and reduce swelling.”

Others sighed, “Having a female doctor with us is nice, attentive, treating us like patients.”

Fang Kexin smiled embarrassedly, her eyes drifting away, strong winds accompanied by fine raindrops, wetting her hair completely, she reached to touch it, her palms icy cold, blood seeping through the previously bandaged wound.

Helping out in the kitchen, she couldn’t sit down or stand still, a bad premonition gradually emerged in her mind, sourness rising in her stomach, suppressing the urge to vomit, she tasted a bit of porridge, and then dropped the spoon, pulled out her phone and pressed the familiar number.

No one answered, which made her even more afraid. She kept reassuring herself, perhaps she was being too sensitive. As the saying goes, worrying leads to chaos. He Suye must be fine, maybe just delayed by something. Perhaps in the next second, he would come knocking on the door.

The Job’s tears in the pot bubbled, one minute, ten minutes, twenty minutes passed, and she felt she couldn’t hold on any longer, restlessness, anxiety, and panic wove into a dense web, making it hard for her to breathe and think.

Suddenly, there was a commotion outside the courtyard, someone shouting, “Doctors, something’s happened! Call 120 quickly!”

Her body trembled heavily, a chill ran from the soles of her feet to her brain, she hurriedly threw off her apron and ran out of the kitchen. In the courtyard, two or three locals were pulling doctors outside, “Dr. He, they’ve found him, but he’s unconscious now, with several bruises on his body. We dare not move him, afraid of causing more harm, so we just got a few people to watch over him.”

For a moment, the pain was so intense that she couldn’t breathe. But the alertness of being a doctor made her immediately sober, “I’m going too!”

The few hundred meters from the clinic to the village seemed never-ending, distant without end. Everything around was shrouded in mist and rain. She had to run with all her might, running as if every second missed was missing a lifetime.

Her mind was in a daze, and only one thought lingered in her mind: He Suye, as long as you’re okay, as long as you’re okay if heaven asks me to give up everything, I’m willing.

At the village entrance, several people were gathered. Seeing them coming, they were overjoyed, “The doctor is here, the doctor is here!”

The leading doctor rushed forward, she followed suit, the scene before her almost made her unable to hold back tears. The experienced doctor took a look, “Concussion, abrasions, no major injuries apparent from the outside, but not sure about internal bleeding or brain displacement. We can’t make the best plan yet.”

The man, eyes closed, looked as if he were asleep, but gave her the illusion that he would never wake up. Fear, despair, chilling to the bone, unable to breathe, even consciousness wasn’t very clear, a blurry vision of darkness.

All they could do was pray for the ambulance to arrive quickly.

After some time, suddenly the sound of sirens made everyone alert, and then the ambulance arrived. Several doctors came down with a stretcher, lifting He Suye onto it. She jumped on as well, “I’m the most familiar with him, I’ll go.”

The rain had already made her unable to open her eyes, but she tried to keep them open as she watched the doctor take his blood pressure and pulse. Her mind was buzzing with noise, and she desperately told herself, to stay calm, stay calm, quickly call Qiu Tian.

Pulling out her phone, she struggled to press the number, and Qiu Tian quickly answered on the other end, “Fang Kexin, what’s wrong? I’m on duty.”

Like a piece of driftwood caught in a raging river, she finally had someone to rely on. A fierce pain erupted from all over her body, pushing her to the brink of collapse, shaking violently, and even her teeth chattered, “Qiu Tian, quickly, went to the Military District General Hospital, something’s happened to He Suye, no major external injuries, currently unconscious, needs further diagnosis. Also, inform his father.”

Qiu Tian, after all, was experienced, “I got it, calm down, I’ll go right away, don’t panic!”

After all, it was a military hospital, and the emergency response was fast. When He Suye was diagnosed, it was just a mild concussion and fractures. He was immediately taken to the VIP ward. Everything depended on the patient waking up.

At this moment, Fang Kexin’s strength was completely drained. Leaning against the wall, she slid down slowly. She told herself not to cry, not to cry, but she was already exhausted, unable to hold on any longer. The pain in her heart was unbearable, everything was hazy, tears streaming down her face.

The pain she had endured for so long dissipated upon hearing the news of his safety.

As long as he was safe, as long as he was happy, there was nothing she couldn’t compromise or give up. Isn’t this the form of loving someone? As long as he was safe and happy, she could be happy too.

Until someone gently called out to her, “Fang Kexin, Fang Kexin, don’t cry, he’s fine, he’s fine.”

She refused to look up, her voice hoarse, “I know, I just can’t control myself. Qiu Tian, let me be quiet for a moment.”

Qiu Tian sighed, but said nothing, standing quietly on the side. The corridor was empty, with only the two of them. The door to He Suye’s ward opened and closed, with no one paying attention to them.

After a while, Fang Kexin spoke up, “Qiu Tian, Shixiong, do you like Shen Xifan?”

“Yeah.”

“Call her, tell her Shixiong’s in trouble, he must want to see her most now. Maybe he’ll wake up when he knows she’s here. Right now, I just want him to wake up. Then, whether he ignores me or continues to treat me as a little sister, I don’t care anymore.”

“Miss, it’s already midnight. I’ll call her tomorrow for sure.”

“Qiu Tian—”

“Yeah?”

“Do you think Shen Xifan likes Shixiong? Will she hurt him again like Senior Zhang Yiling did?”

“I don’t know. But your Shixiong is suffering a lot because he likes her.”

“Qiu Tian, if I call Shen Xifan, Shixiong won’t blame me, will he? Given his personality, he definitely wouldn’t want to see her sad. But what if he gets angry and ignores me? What should I do?”

“Maybe your Shixiong will be secretly happy about it, you never know.”

“Qiu Tian, if Shixiong likes Shen Xifan and she likes him back, that would be great.”

“What about you?”

“I—what can I do? In the love story of two people, there’s always no shortage of supporting roles, and there’s always no need for supporting roles. When the curtain falls, besides smiling and leaving the stage, there’s no other choice.”

“Fang Kexin, don’t say that, it hurts to hear.”

“Qiu Tian—”

“Yeah?”

“I’m hungry…”

That’s it, she told herself. Waiting any longer was meaningless. How many years could a woman spend waiting for someone who would never set their sights on her? The recklessness of youth was gone, her youth had been squandered on an unrequited love, and there was little left. Her life was still long, and she would meet a man who loved her, cherished her, and protected her.

Unrequited love is the most painful thing in the world, but it’s also the most blissful. After all, at that time, we have no regrets about loving someone—a person who is unique to us.

In the end, we smile and bless him, even if we linger, even if it hurts, even if the smile is forced, we still let go.

But we all know that loving him was the best thing we ever did.